The Khmer Rouge Trial (KRT) and the Destiny of the Cambodian People.

This site was built: to honor those Cambodians and others who were slaughtered by the Khmer Rouge; to seek real and lasting justice for those who have survived but traumatized and; to give them a better chance for a normal life. Naranhkiri Tith Ph.D

Home page
Professional background
A suggested Roadmap to Freedom
Sihanouk&Cambodia tragedy
Sihanouk Paradox& Win Win
Vietnam tributary system
Who is khmer?
Cam-Americans&US politics
News&Analysis 2012 Part I
Rec.News&Anlaysis 2011 II
Recentnews&analysis2011I
recentnews&analysis2010II
Recent News&Analysis 2010
News & Analysis 2009
In Search of Heroes in th
Khmer Rouge Trial Chronology
Cambodia/Vietnam relation
Feedbacks from visitors
Anti-Vietnamizat Petition
Recommended Books & Reviews on Cambodia
Site Map
Contact Us
 
Recent News and Analyse and a critic of the "Lotus Revolution," 2011 Part II
 
Introduction
 
This page is dedicated to the discussion and examination of the proposed so-called porject called  "Lotus revolution" by a groupe of well-meaning overseas Cambodians to start a movement of liberation of Cambodia from the Vietnamese Colonialism-imperialism known as "Nam Tien" or "Southern March," based on the  recent experiences of different countries in the Middle East.
 
It is a very laudable undertaking and it deserves all the praise and support from every well-meaning Cambodian whether living in Cambodia or abroad.
 
Having said that the support for this group does not mean a free ride. because, the project as is, although well-meaning and very much needed, it is not a very well-thought out both in form and in substance, and not based on any resious documents. It is based more on high emotion than on solid reasoning.
 
This page is based on  my sincere sincere suggestion for the improvement of this project called  "The Lotus Revolution," so that it can be successful and provide Cambodia with a better chance to survive.
 
This is a voice of the minority of one and does not implicate anybody in this suggestion for changes.
 
Naranhkiri Tith Ph.D. Washington DC. September 01, 2011 
 

 

SRP ‘acting like Pol Pot’

The Phnom Penh Post: Thursday, 29 December 2011

By Vong Sokheng

Photo by: Pha Lina

Prime Minister Hun Sen speaks yesterday in Phnom Penh.

-------------------------------------------------

(Comments: the two articles posted just below are related. One article titled “SRP ‘acting like Pol Pot’,” shows that Hun Sen is using the Cambodia NGO to accuse SRP of acting like Pol Pot, resulting from SRP carelessly and child-like behaviour of confiscating cell phones from members of his party and for asking members to pledge alliance to SRP.

Hun Sen, a former Khmer Rouge regiment commander, sounds totally insincere and out of place to have complained about this childish and stupid behaviour of Sam Rainsy and his party.

This contradiction became more apparent when in another related article titled “No Rush in NGO law,” Hun Sen said that the new NGO law will not be considered seriously until 2014.

This contradiction shows why Cambodia is known as the country of the absurd.” Naranhkiri Tith Ph.D. Washington DC, 2011)

-------------------------------------------------


The opposition Sam Rainsy Party was violating the human rights of Cambodia’s citizens and acting like the murderous Pol Pot regime, Prime Minister Hun Sen said yesterday.

Hun Sen, leader of the ruling Cambodian People’s Party, told more than 3,000 students at a graduation ceremony he presided over that the SRP was forcing all its members to swear they would vote for the SRP and to hand over their mobile phones the night before commune elections in June next year.

“These issues are a serious violation of universal human rights, and it looks like detaining people in the same way they did during the Pol Pot regime,” the premier said.

The SRP suspected that some of its members in commune councils across the Kingdom and members of the National Assembly would not vote in favour of the lead opposition party, Hun Sen said.

“I want to send a message to human-rights NGOs to pay attention to this issue,” the long-serving leader, who rarely requests the engagement of human-rights organisations in Cambodia’s affairs, said.

His condemnation of the SRP and request for human-rights organisations to investigate comes one day after an alliance of 149 associations, unions and NGOs issued a joint statement criticising the SRP’s mobile-phone confiscation order.

The alliance, the Cambodian People Network for Peace, issued a joint statement citing the orders of SRP leader Sam Rainsy to all party members to swear they must vote for his party and that they must all hand in their phones on January 28 as a way to express loyalty.

“The CPNP believes the use of forceful threats and warnings by SRP toward SRP commune council members does not respect democracy or human rights,” the statement reads.

“The actions of [Sam Rainsy] are in full contradiction with the democratic principle that the power belongs to the people, by the people and for the people.”

The threat by Sam Rainsy to confiscate mobile phones was an “act of treason” that compromised the will of the people, who were the “owners of their votes”, the alliance said.

Sam Rainsy is now in exile in France to escape what he views as an unjust and politically motivated prison sentence for encouraging villagers to uproot border posts on the Cambodia-Vietnam border in Svay Rieng.

SRP spokesman Yim Sovann said yesterday that the call to the party’s members to swear loyalty in the commune council elections was strictly voluntary.

“We are all willing to swear and there is no intimidation,” Yim Sovann said. “We do so to express loyalty to the president of the SRP.”

In regards to the call for handing over mobile phones the day before the election, Yim Sovann said the motivation for this extreme act was to try to reduce the impact of threats and intimidation by the CPP.

“We are experienced in recording the conversations from CPP members threatening, intimidating and offering to buy votes from SRP members on election day,” he said. “We have filed a complaint to the [National Election Commission], but it has never been fairly ruled on.

“In this circumstance, the NEC has become a tool of the CPP, and so we must find a way ourselves to stop the intimidation, threats and vote buying,” the spokesman said.

NEC Secretary General Tep Nytha said that intimidation, threats and vote buying as well as any other activities jeopardizing voters are against the law.

“Individual voters must cast their vote by their own volition,” he said. “If the NEC found there was such vote buying and intimidation by a political party’s candidate, that candidate would be removed and fined between 2 and 50 million riel.”


No rush on NGO law

Chhay Channyda

The Phnom Penh Post: Thursday, 29 December 2011

Photo by: Meng Kimlong

A housing rights monitor photographs a house that was inundated with sand in September at Boeung Kak lake in Phnom Penh.


Prime Minister Hun Sen said the government will wait until 2014 if that is what it takes to achieve consensus on the highly criticised draft law on associations and NGOs.

Speaking at a high school graduation yesterday, the premier said Cambodia had already been waiting for 33 years for the necessary law and to wait another two or three years would hardly make any difference.

“If we have not agreed by 2012, there will be no issue, we will wait until 2013; if not 2013, we will wait until 2014,” Hun Sen said. “We have been in discussions for almost 20 years, so we will not be too early.”

The draft NGO law aims to establish a framework for the registration of NGOs and associations and to safeguard the “rights and freedoms” of the organisations, according to the fourth draft of the law compiled by the Ministry of Interior.

The Council of Ministers sent the draft law back to the Ministry of Interior to re-draft earlier this year. While the fourth draft is markedly different from the third draft, civil society organisations in Cambodia and abroad are still not satisfied with the law, particularly a provision that effectively makes registration compulsory.

Despite heated public outcry over the law and a call by civil society for its abandonment, the premier said in no uncertain terms there would be a law.

“We must have this law. It is too unreasonable [to request the law be abandoned],” he said. “The government pays attention to all activities of organisations and considers this an important part of a developing country.”

Hun Sen added that the law must “be accepted by all sides” to pass and rejected criticisms that the government was dictatorial or that the National Assembly was merely a rubber stamp for the ruling party.

“Issuing this law will facilitate the humanitarian work of organisations that are willing to import materials to hand out to Cambodians, because the import tax for these organisations is exempt,” he said.

The premier’s address was welcomed by Cambodian legal experts and some civil society organisations.

“Civil society has demanded more discussion time from the government, and this is a better point to hear the delay in passing the law,” Sok Sam Oeun, executive director of the Cambodian Defenders Project said.

Ou Virak, president of the Cambodian Center for Human Rights, applauded Hun Sen’s stance.

“This is a positive result opening the discussion for longer to avoid criticism after the law goes into effect,” he said.

At an open forum with civil society representatives last week, the Ministry of Interior welcomed written and verbal feedback on the fourth draft but made no firm commitments to adopt feedback into a fifth draft of the contentious law.

 


 

Did Vietnam Liberate or invade Cambodia?

Two important testimonies from a book by a staff member of the Library of the Congress, and Bui tin, a former colonel of the Vietnamese army

 

(Comments: here are some documents on the reasons behind Vietnam invasion of Cambodia.

These information and testimonies from the 'horse's mouth' on Pen Sovann, and the true motivations why Vietnam invaded Cambodia will allow you to see the true nature of Vietnam intentions in Cambodia which are not liberating but invading Cambodia, contrary to what Pen Sovann had strongly maintained until today.

 

Clearly, from these testimonies on whether Vietnam had invaded or liberated Cambodia, one can see that there are more supporters of Vietnam than defenders of Cambodia sovereignty and independence, among foreign experts and oberservers. Some of these foreign experts have gone as far as to say that it is alright for Vietnam to use Cambodia as a shield against China, in order for Vietnam to be able to to defend itself, as this sentence shows:

 

"There may be another factor behind the invasion: Vietnam's desire to rid Cambodia of a government that was closely aligned with Vietnam's longtime enemy, China. "The major national security concerns of Vietnam's present leadership are to successfully weather Chinese pressures and to consolidate all the nations of Indochina into an alliance structure, said Southeast Asia expert Carlyle A. Thayer.7 Stanley Karnow, a journal 1st and former Vietnam war correspondent, agreed with that assessment. The "real reason" behind the invasion, Karnow wrote in Vietnam: A History, was Vietnam's "concern that Pol Pot's forces, underwritten by China, intended to embark on a campaign to annex the Mekong Delta and other parts of Vietnam that had formally belonged to the Cambodian empire; 'When we look at Cambodia,' a Vietnamese official in Hanoi told me, 'we see China, China, China.'"8

 

In addition, and more aggravating for Cambodia, most Cambodian past and recent leaders (Chhey Chettha II, Sihanouk, Son Ngoc Thanh, Sam Sary, Pol Pot, Pen Sovann, Hun Sen) have always gone to Vietnam for help whenever they are fighting against each other for power, since the fall on Angkor in 1432., which made cambodia a country which is unique because it is ruled mostly by traitors. That is also why Cambodia is known among other things as the "country of the absurd."

 

This fact proves my repeated saying that only cambodian can save Cambodia and its people.

 

The first thing that most Cambodians who profess their love for their country and people, must do is to hold those, who self -declared themselves to be leader of Cambodia, accountable for what they are doing and saying. Cambodians must start to set a very high standard of morality and ability, for those who self-declared themselves to be leader of the Cambodian people. The moral, professional, and intellectual standard should be at the same level of those respectable leaders in other countries in the world such as; Nelson Mandela of South Africa, and Aung San Suu Kyi of Myanmar or Bruma, who are both Nobel Peace Prize winners, and well-respected in the world.

 

A Sam Rainsy who is hiding now in Europe, or Kem Sokha to have chosen a person like Pen Sovann to be a senior member of his party, are not the kind of leaders that Cambodia desparately needs to get the Cambodian people out of the current death traps that they are now in. Naranhkiri Tith Ph.D. Washington DC December 8, 2011)

 


 

Motives Behind the Vietnamese Occupation

Cambodia: A Nation in Turmoil; by Marc Leepson,

(Editorial Research Reports: Congressional Quarterly Inc., Washington, D.C. April 5, 1985)

 

Western analysts disagree about the exact reasons behind Vietnam's occupation of Cambodia and its goals in that country. But there is near unanimous agreement in the West that the reasons put forward by Vietnam are, in the words of former U.S. Representative to the United Nations Jeane J. Kirkpatrick, "a transparent deception." 3 Vietnam's Prime Minister Pham Van Dong, in an interview published last year in Newsweek magazine, said his government "could not stand by in good conscience and watch the Pol Pot clique butcher millions of innocent Kampucheans in cold blood."4 The evidence shows, however, that Vietnam knew of the Khmer Rouge terror for years prior to the invasion. "Hanoi showed not the slightest concern for the fate of the Cambodian people while most of the killing was actually going on," Morris said. "On the contrary, Vietnamese Communist Party and government statements were lush in their praise of Pol Pot and his regime." 5  

 

Some believe that Vietnam invaded Cambodia because it felt threatened by an aggressive and unfriendly Khmer Rouge government, which launched raids into Vietnam late in 1978. "The first thing that drives the Vietnamese is their own security concerns," said Linda Hiebert, co-director of the Center for International Policy's Indochina Project.6 "They would like to see a very close relationship between the three countries of Indochina [Cambodia, Laos and Vietnam! because that will maintain security on many levels - military, economic, et cetera." Arnold Isaacs, author of Without Honor: Defeat in Vietnam and Cambodia (1983), agreed. "What is uppermost m the Vietnamese minds is their own security," said Isaacs, who was a war correspondent for the Baltimore Sun in Indochina in 1972-75 "They feel they should be the dominant power in the region and ... the governments of Laos and Cambodia should be friendly and not a threat...."  

 

There may be another factor behind the invasion: Vietnam's desire to rid Cambodia of a government that was closely aligned with Vietnam's longtime enemy, China. "The major national security concerns of Vietnam's present leadership are to successfully weather Chinese pressures and to consolidate all the nations of Indochina into an alliance structure, said Southeast Asia expert Carlyle A. Thayer.7 Stanley Karnow, a journal 1st and former Vietnam war correspondent, agreed with that assessment. The "real reason" behind the invasion, Karnow wrote in Vietnam: A History, was Vietnam's "concern that Pol Pot's forces, underwritten by China, intended to embark on a campaign to annex the Mekong Delta and other parts of Vietnam that had formally belonged to the Cambodian empire; 'When we look at Cambodia,' a Vietnamese official in Hanoi told me, 'we see China, China, China.'"8

  

Some analysts dismiss this argument. Despite centuries of antagonism between the two countries, they note, China was a strong supporter of Vietnam in its wars against France, the United States and South Vietnam. "Without the Chinese the Vietnamese probably couldn't have 'won' the war against the United States," one expert who asked not to be identified told Editorial Research Reports. "That nullifies allegations that the Chinese represent a threat to the Vietnamese." China stopped sending military aid to the Vietnamese communists when they defeated South Vietnam in 1975, but continued to support Vietnam economically until June 1978 when Vietnam joined COMECON, the Soviet-dominated Council for Mutual economic Assistance. 

Colonization Debate; Question of Thailand 

 

There is some evidence that Vietnam's long-range goal is to colonize Cambodia ‹ to subjugate the Khmer people. Journalist Jack Wheeler, who visited Thailand and Cambodian in July 1964, said that some 700,000 Vietnamese farmers, fishermen, merchants, technicians, mechanics and others have been brought into Cambodia as settlers since the 1978 invasion. The settlers, Wheeler said, have "appropriated much of the best land" and gained control over commercial fishing operations in the Tonle Sap (the Great Lake), a large and bountiful fishing ground in the center of the country.11 A significant number of jobs in urban areas have been taken by Vietnamese settlers, many of whom do not speak the Khmer language. "At least half the people in Phnom Penh who do mechanical work and the trades ... are Vietnamese," a Cambodian analyst told Editorial Research Reports. "The Vietnamese have taught Cambodians the Vietnamese language. So colonization is real, no question about that...."

 

Vietnam claims that the settlers are former Vietnamese residents of Cambodia who fled that nation during the period of anti-Vietnamese sentiment in the 1960s and 1970s. But that appears to tell only part of the story. The settlers include "what they call 'Old Vietnamese' ‹people who lived there before the Pol Pot era ...," said Linda Hiebert. But there also are "New Vietnamese," who have not previously lived in Cambodia. "These people are young ‹often draft resistors from Ho Chi Minh City [formerly Saigon] ‹or people who simply find it much easier to make a living being small entrepreneurs inside Cambodia," Hiebert said. "There are apparently more restrictions on that kind of activity in Vietnam than in Cambodia." Hiebert, who visited Vietnam and Cambodia in 1984, does not believe that Vietnam is out to colonize Cambodia.

 

Vietnam's long-term goals also might involve Thailand, a staunch U.S. ally that basically has escaped the last four decades of war and turmoil in neighboring Indochina. Some believe that if conditions were ripe ‹ if Thailand were politically and socially unstable, for example, or if Thai communist rebels gained popular support ‹ then Vietnam might move against Thailand. "I don't think [Vietnam] has an imminent intention of invading Thailand," said Rep. Stephen J. Solarz, D-N.Y., chairman of the House Foreign Affairs Subcommittee on Asian and Pacific Affairs. "But I would not preclude the possibility that if [the Vietnamese] could consolidate their position in Cambodia, they would then attempt to support communist revolutionary forces in Thailand, particularly in the provinces adjacent to Laos that might, with assistance, have a better prospect of succeeding."

Morris believes that Vietnamese nationalism is traditionally expansionist and that "communist revolutionary values" shape Vietnam's foreign policy. Still, he said, it is unlikely the Vietnamese would try to take Thai territory because "the Vietnamese army, occupying Laos as well as Cambodia, and pinned down by China to the north, cannot escalate much further."12 Then, too, Thailand has a security treaty with the United States. Any large-scale Vietnamese movement into Thailand risks war with this country, as well as with China, which has said it would fight to stop Vietnamese expansion outside Indochina.

Finally, there are historic factors that buttress the argument that Vietnam has no interest in expanding its influence beyond Laos and Cambodia. Vietnam's domination of Cambodia and Laos, Allan Goodman said, "is much more consistent historically with what the Vietnamese have seen as their patrimony and their sphere of influence, and is not an 'opening wedge' in an effort to export their revolution throughout Southeast Asia. They own Indochina and they want to make sure they do."

_______________________________________________________

3. Statement before the U.N. General Assembly, Oct. 30, 1984. Kirkpatrick resigned her post effective March 31.                                         

4. Quoted in Newsweek, May 14, 1984, p. 40.

5. Morris, op. cit., p. 76.

6. The Washington-based Center for International Policy is a non-profit education and research organization concerned with US policy in the Third World

7. Carlyle A. Thayer, “Vietnamese Perspective in International Security” (1984) p.72

8. Stanley Karnow, Vietnam: A History (1983), p. 45.

9. Morris, op. cit., p. 77.

10. China which supplied the Khmer Rouge rebels with much of their military needs, has warned that the latest Vietnamese offensive in Cambodia could bring about a second Chinese lesson," but many Western analysts are skeptical that this will take place

11.  Jack Wheeler, "The Khmer in Cambodia," Reason, February 1985, p. 28.

12.  Morris, op. cit., p. 82

 

Source: Cambodia: A Nation in Turmoil; by Marc Leepson, (Editorial Research Reports: Congressional Quarterly Inc., Washington, D.C. April 5, 1985)

 

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

Excerpt from  a book titled "Following Ho Chi Minh: Memoirs of a Vietnamese Colonel" (Bui Tin; University of Hawaii Press; Honolulu, Hawaii, Paperback edition, 1999) 

 

(Comments: colonel Bui Tin, whom I met several times here, at the American Enterprise Institute,  in Washington DC, was a colonel and the editorial board for the North Vietnamese Communist Party newspaper "Quan Doi Nhan Dan" in Hanoi, North Vietnam.

 

He came in with the invading Vietnamese forces in December 25, 1978 and stayed in Cambodia for three years. Then in the early 1990, he defected to the West and now resides in Paris. He was the Deputy Editor for the Vietnamese Communist party newspaper "Quan Doi Nhan Dan.” Interestingly enough, he said that one of the reasons for his defection was his opposition to Vietnam occupation of Cambodia. He said that had Vietnam turned Cambodia to the United Nations after the invasion, then it would have been politically correct for Vietnam to have invaded Cambodia.

 

Here is what Bui Tin had to say about Pen Sovann and other Khmer Viet Minh who were under Vietnamese control. Naranhkiri Tith Ph.D. Washington DC. December 8, 2011)

 

--------------------------------------------------

Extracts from Nui Tin's book, pages 122-23;

 

"From the Khmer Rouge documents that I found, it was possible to study their genocidal policy. In reality it was much more cruel and lethal than that carried out by the Nazis during the Second World War. But it was beautifully cloaked under the form of Communism, pure Communism, the purest form of Communism, with a regime that was absolute because it was led by a Communist party that was clear-sighted, in fact so clear-sighted that it was a model for all other Communist parties throughout the world, so it was claimed.

Khmer Rouge rhetoric actually created quite an impression because it kept on repeating adjectives. But in reality it was carrying out a Cultural Revolution along Chinese lines which was even more thorough and widespread and offered no compromise. The Cambodian leadership were absolutely self-confident that they could look after 'their own house' when the rest of the world shut the door on it.

Consequently I approved of our policy of attacking and liberating Cambodia. We had a right to defend our country against Khmer Rouge atrocities. At the same time, it was an emergency operation to rescue a whole people who were being reduced to misery and gradually killed off. Senator McGovern of the United States had previously called for military action to save the Cambodian people from being massacred but nobody responded. Then when the Vietnamese moved in, maintaining strict discipline, enduring hardship, bringing with them rice, salt, meat and vegetables, stationing troops out in the jungle, sharing food, clothes and medicine with the people of a neighbouring country, we received a lot of gratitude and respect. Clearly it was a very magnanimous action.

This feeling would have lasted much longer if we had not subsequently committed many mistakes. One was that we remained in Cambodia far too long. I believe we should have withdrawn much sooner and unconditionally. After the liberation of Cambodia, the disease of subjective arrogance took over again. Within the Party, it was explained that we were carrying out our international proletarian duty in strengthening the Revolution and expanding it to other countries. But among the people it was regarded as the equivalent of inviting oneself into a house belonging to somebody else.

 

'After the liberation of Cambodia, the disease of subjective arrogance took over again. Within the Party, it was explained that we were carrying out our international proletarian duty in strengthening the Revolution and expanding it to other countries. But, among the people it was regarded as the equivalent of inviting oneself into a house belonging to somebody else.

 

The person primarily responsible for our policy towards Cambodia was Le Duc Tho. He had been assigned  by the Politburo to oversee in liberation and the construction of its new Party and state apparatus.  Even before our forces reached Phnom Penh, he presided over a meeting held near Snuol in what is known as the Fish Hook area of the border to set up a Cambodian government to replace that by Pol Pot. Among those he chose was Pen Sovan who became Minister of Defence and was later emerged as General Secretary of the Cambodian Communist Party. His appointment came a little surprise to many Cambodians because for several decades he had been a broadcaster with the Voice of Vietnam as head of the Khmer language service. Then there was Chan Si who was also a member of the Vietnamese Communist Party.

 

Le Duc Tho usually lived in a villa behind Chamcar Mon, the royal palace on the bank of the Mekong in Phnom Penh, and often convened meetings of key cadres including the Cambodian Party General Secretary, the Prime Minister and his cabinet. I once saw him talk to a group of Cambodian leaders at the palace during 1981 and again in Thau Duc at the beginning of 1982. Had I not been personally present, I would never have believed such scenes were possible. They all quivered with fear when Le Duc Tho scolded them very outspokenly as if they were naughty children. I just sat and listened to the speech, hoping that the interpreter was mistranslating and softening its meaning, otherwise it would have been appalling for the audience.

 

'You comrades must study assiduously. You must work seriously. You have to polish up your morals as Communist officials in order to be worthy of the faith placed in us and the Revolution. You have to understand that cadres must be carefully chosen and anybody who shows weakness will be replaced. As for alcohol, you can drink but not too much. And for any comrade to allow his wife to lead him by the nose to go trading is impermissible.'

 

The removal of Pen Sovan from his position as Party General Secretary and Minister of Defence in 1981, was also the work of Le Duc Tho. Tho acting togehter with General Le Ducc Anh. On their recoomendation, the Politburo in Hanoi accepted an 'appeal' from several members of the Cambodian communist Party. The Cambodian people had nothing to do with the rise and fall of Pen Sovan.

 

According to a Vietnamese adviser in charge of training Cambodian cadres, Pen Sovan sometimes opposed Vietnam and sometimes his own Party. He also expressed dissatisfaction with his lack of power as Party General Secretary and the way his military authority was ignored by General Le Duc Anh. Such an attitude was intolerable in the eyes of our leadership, so Pen Sovan was taken back to Vietnam to spend the next ten years under house arrest near Hanoi. He was only released and allowed to return to Cambodia after the Vietnamese forces withdrew and the United Nations took over responsibility for the country.

According to a Vietnamese adviser in charge of training Cambodian cadres, Pen Sovan sometimes opposed Vietnam and sometimes his own Party. He also expressed dissatisfaction with his lack of power as Party General Secretary and the way his military authority was ignored by General Le Duc Anh. Such an attitude was intolerable in the eyes of our leadership, so Pen Sovan was taken back to Vietnam to spend the next ten years under house arrest near Hanoi. He was only released and allowed to return to Cambodia after the Vietnamese forces withdrew and the United Nations took over responsibility for the country." 

 

 -----------------------------------------------

 

It is highly recommended that every Cambodians who care about Cambodia and its people, to read more on this very important eye-witness account by a reasonable and caring Vietnamese on how Vietnam came and invade Cambodia on december 25, 1978, and how they used Cambodian like Pen Sovann to serve their ultimate goal of conquering Cambodia, of Bui Tin's book titled "Following Ho Chi Minh; Memoirs of a Vietnamese Colonel," please, click on this link;

 

 Following HO CHI MINH, memoirs of a North Vietnamese colonel by Bui Tin.docx

 

                 


 

SPECIAL FEATURE: Killing fields justice: A witness to history being made

Christopher G Moore

 

The Phnom Penh Post: Thursday, 08 December 2011

Nuon Chea, aka ‘Brother No. 2’. Reuters

 

Former Khmer Rouge head of state Khieu Samphan. eccc/pool

 

Former Khmer Rouge Foreign Minister Ieng Sary. eccc/pool

 

At 9.00am, Monday, 21 November 2011, the beige curtains were slowly peeled back before an audience of roughly 600 people. The moment was like something out of The Wizard of Oz: the expectation of what lies behind the levers of power inevitably results in disappointment.


Three men in their 80s sat on the right side of the chambers. Each of the trio was charged with crimes against humanity, genocide and violations of the Geneva Conventions. Along with Pol Pot, these men had been top Khmer Rouge policymakers. As the political architects of death that defined the Khmer Rouge, they were on trial before a court of law.


Seated with the accused, their lawyers, dressed in black gowns, listened to the charges against their clients. Uniformed security personnel kept the accused under a watchful eye. At 9.05am, everyone on both sides of the glass enclosure stood as seven robed judges filed in and took their places on the bench.

Four of the judges were Cambodian; the remaining three were from New Zealand, Austria and France. As the court was called to order, everyone in the court and gallery took their seats. Case 002 had commenced. History was being made. As a law professor and lawyer, I have experienced the ritual of courtrooms in Canada, the United States, England, Malaysia and Thailand, with the opposing counsel at their tables, the judges on the bench and the accused in the dock.

Courtrooms are a form of ancient theatre, where the players have defined roles and the procedures are formal and the decor somber. Objective, fair, rational decision making is the premise for the deliberation. Justice is the goal. Everyone is assigned a role to play. The Extraordinary Chambers in Courts of Cambodia (ECCC) was specifically built for the trial of the men and women who occupied leadership positions during the Khmer Rouge reign of terror.


The courtroom physically separated its participants and the audience with a large wall of glass. Inside the fishbowl were the officials, judges, lawyers and security personnel. Courts are public storytelling venues. The prosecution carries the burden of telling the story to establish guilt. On this Monday, the prosecution laid out its case.


On the Tuesday, they made opening arguments in their own defence. They denied their responsibility for the crimes for which they were accused. As the trial proceeds, they will call witnesses and enter evidence to establish a counter narrative, such as that they acted to repel foreign invaders and to safeguard Cambodia.

Over the months and years to follow, the prosecution will introduce evidence supporting the charges. Then, the accused will be given an opportunity to present his or her side of the story. They continue to refuse to accept that they did anything wrong. This should come as no surprise, as it remains consistent with the mindset that formulated the policies for the killing fields.


I hadn’t come here to witness a “normal” murder trial. Not even the trial of the worst serial killer approached the body count attributed to the policies of these three men. Their crimes were an order of magnitude beyond anyone’s experience of homicide cases.


The systematic killing saw the scaling of murder to an industrial level. Men, women and children by the truckload were murdered day after day, for years, with no break between the killings. I observed the accused over the course of the proceedings as the Cambodian co-prosecutor read her opening statement.


The audience on opening statement was filled with ordinary Cambodians. They had come to witness the Khmer Rouge leadership, whose policies had visited death upon nearly every Cambodian family.


Ordinary Cambodians, students, relatives of victims and survivors all sat side by side in the audience to gaze upon the faces of the men who had unleashed the nightmare. The proceedings were also broadcast throughout Cambodia.


People in the remote countryside and in the cities and towns could watch on television or listen on the radio. The entire population of Cambodia finally had their chance after 32 years to hear details of the charges laid against the three accused.

This was far more than a legal proceeding; it was a place where those who had caused the killing fields would be judged. Not many ever thought that day would come. Or, if it did, that they would witness the proceedings. Yet, there they were, watching, remembering, coming to terms with the past, and searching the faces of those on the other side of the glass for answers.


Speaking truth of power has always been a rare event at any time, any place in the world. Those in power like to control information, shape the narrative and eliminate rival versions of the event. They use their power to control, monitor and supervise the movement of millions of people. Most of the time, such power operates virtually undetected in the background. We hardly notice the way government policies require us to move one way as opposed to another. When power goes off the rails, and murder becomes the policy, the role of Khmer Rouge leaders becomes a powerful parable of the nightmarish hell that follows.


Those who have sought to challenge authority historically have paid a heavy price. The case of Cambodia illustrates what happens when power and authority become detached and unbounded by normal values, ethics, beliefs or customs and descends into a vast killing machine. When I first traveled to Cambodia in March, 1993, it was as a correspondent to cover the UNTAC operation.


From March 1992 to September 24 1993, about 22,000 troops from around the world were sent to police a process of monitoring a ceasefire, overseeing elections and political rehabilitation.


Civil war continued, with the Khmer Rouge holed up in the north-western part of the country near the Thai border. It had been 14 years since the Khmer Rouge had been chased out of Phnom Penh.


UNTAC forces created a platform of stability essential to rebuild a new government structure and hold elections. The absence of peace, which lasted for years after UNTAC left, worked to the advantage of the Khmer Rouge by delaying their day of reckoning.


What no one envisioned in 1993 was that those responsible for the Khmer Rouge regime would be held accountable for their crimes against humanity and genocide. More than 18 years after I first reported on the UNTAC operation in Cambodia, I returned to witness the opening day of Case 002 in a hybrid court.

The structure, operation and selection of the court personnel is an experiment. The hybrid court is the result of a joint venture, bringing together international judges and principles of laws together with those of Cambodia. The intention was to create a venue that had legitimacy based on universal principles and recognised Cambodian local laws, values and interest.


Legitimacy is the key requirement. The court has to be accepted, not just by the international community, but also by Cambodians. The ECCC is UN-supported and funded, but established by Cambodian legislation. Can such a hybrid judicial system fulfil its promise to deliver justice that will satisfy the international community without destabilizing the political realities in contemporary Cambodia? The trial is a test of whether such a court structure is workable.


The alternative would have been for the accused to be sent off to The Hague for trial. While that might be a better guarantee to enforce international legal principles, it would have deprived the victims and their families of an opportunity to witness the trial first hand, to see for themselves the faces of the accused.

Also, the existing court structure has come up with a unique blending of public and private interests. The proceedings are inclusive in a way that hasn’t been attempted before in war crime trials. In Cambodia, thousands of individual civil complainants have lodged their cases with the courts.


The civilian cases will proceed along with the public cases before the same panel of judges. For Cambodians, Case 002 signals a significant political message. High-level government officials can be made to stand trial for certain types of policies.

On opening day, that message was graphic: the Khmer Rouge policymakers were in the dock. They had been arrested and detained. They were being compelled to explain their actions and rebut evidence of their crimes.


In many parts of the world, Southeast Asia included, the highest levels of political leadership have remained above the law and untouchable. For crimes against humanity and genocide, their traditional shield of immunity had now been stripped away. That is in itself a breathtaking idea for many in Cambodia and the region.

Previously, there had been no mechanism to make the political strongmen yield to principles of fairness, justice and equality. Policies by such leaders were left unchallenged, or those who sought to challenge them were imprisoned, exiled or murdered. On Monday, November 21, history turned a page on such immunity. Those who were too powerful ever to be questioned before were now standing trial, and facing life sentences if convicted.


The history of the Khmer Rouge is often reduced to a discussion of cold numbers. Pol Pot was Brother No 1. Nuon Chea, Brother No 2, was on trial. The designation of the cases brought before the ECCC were talked about in short-hand numerical code: Case 001 resulted in a conviction. Case 002 was for the policymakers.

Cases 003 and 004 were for the operational commanders in the field. Journalists, court officials and judges resort to the number game when discussing the history of the cases.


“It is doubtful 003 and 004 will proceed,” was a frequently voiced opinion among the court officials and journalists I spoke with. “Number 002 is the essential case as it focuses on those responsible for the Khmer Rouge’s policies.”


The number of people who died during the Khmer Rouge period is estimated to be between 1.7 and 2.2 million people: starvation, disease, exhaustion and execution. Eight hundred thousand are thought to have been executed. Our top mathematicians, like Professor John Paulos of Temple University, warn newspaper readers to be on guard when journalists use big, round numbers.


We must be cautious with such numbers, knowing the potential for inaccuracy is great. Let’s be honest. We can’t ever know with certainty the real number of people buried in the thousands of killing fields inside Cambodia.


One court official told me that forced marriages (one of the charges under the category of Crimes against Humanity) numbered in the tens of thousands. Another said there were 350,000 such marriages.


There are reports of 250,000 women who were forced into marriage by the Khmer Rouge. The sad reality is no one can verify the numbers or, in the case of forced marriages, the range of numbers at issue. The overall death toll of Cambodians during this period is another example of a large number range. So many Khmers and ethnic minorities died during the Pol Pot period that the best estimate of death has nearly a 30 per cent margin of error.


Another number is that 25 per cent of the Cambodian population during this period lost their lives. Again, no one knows or will ever know the real figure. Numbers are also an abstraction.


They represent people and lives, but they don’t have faces, families, dreams, hopes, friends. The shadows of the real people are in the distance behind the numbers. It is useful to place the 25 per cent death rate into a larger, global perspective. Killing 25 per cent of the current population of the United States translates to more than 70 million Americans dead, 300 million Chinese and another 300 million Indians, 20 million Germans, 17.5 million Thais and 47.5 million Brazilians. The numbers are staggering.


The Khmer Rouge targeted the educated urban populations, lawyers, judges, doctors, businessmen, artists, writers, students, teachers, civil servants, intellectuals and monks.


There is a story of a Cambodian along the road when an official car pulled up along side. He used the French greeting bonjour to the occupants inside and was greeted back in French. Later, Khmer Rouge cadre arrived, arrested the man and he was subsequently executed.


As in George Orwell’s Animal Farm, some animals are more equal than others, some entitled to speak French, and, for others, French was a death sentence. One effect of killing this class of people was to cripple the ability to create an institutional mechanism to oppose state-sponsored murder. The Khmer Rouge ruthlessly killed all opposition.


The delay in justice is in part explained by the fact that the class of qualified people needed to administer justice was systematically eliminated. It wasn’t only that the justice system collapsed, but also that the network of people who staffed the previous political, social and economic system had been exterminated.

To this day, there are very few university-trained judges in Cambodia. The damage done by the Khmer Rouge has not been fully repaired after more than a generation. One purpose of this type of international trial for war crimes is to provide psychological aid and comfort to the traumatised survivors. It isn’t simply the guilt of the parties charged, but a way for the victims to come to terms with their past. The big questions are asked during such a trial.


Who among the leaders was responsible for the policies and who should be held accountable? What is the truth behind conflicting evidence and what matter of justice is sufficient, given the enormity of the crimes?


On the morning of November 21, Cambodian co-prosecutor Chea Leang, a woman with a master’s degree in law from a German university, opened with the case against three senior Khmer Rouge leaders: Nuon Chea, Ieng Sary and Khieu Samphan. Her task was to outline the case to be tried over the next couple of years against the three accused.

 

A fourth accused, Ieng Thirith, wasn’t in the courtroom. A couple of days earlier, her case had been severed from the other three accused. The ECCC acted on evidence that Ieng Thirith suffered from Alzheimer’s disease, which interfered with her ability to participate in the proceedings.


Ieng Thirith studied English in Paris and was a Shakespearean scholar. In the preliminary proceedings before the start of the trial, Ieng Thirith had a history of ranting and raving in a King Lear-like way. Her voice won’t be heard during the current round of trials, given her mentally unstable condition.


Whether she will ever be tried is in doubt. With the exit of Ieng Thirith, that left three elderly men (all in their 80s) sitting motionless in the courtroom, listening to the litany of charges against them.


It was a chance to look directly at the faces of the men responsible for such death and suffering. They sat passively, expressionless, throughout the opening statement, as they listened to the charges brought against them.

There were no outbursts, no signs of emotional reaction. Nuon Chea’s eyes were hidden behind dark sunglasses. Like professional poker players, whatever they felt wasn’t expressed on their faces.


At an ECCC press conference on the Sunday before the trial, court officials estimated the length of the trial to be approximately two years. That is, if everything went according to plan. Add another year for the appeals process, and the final verdict shouldn’t be expected before November 2014.


Given the age of the trio, it will be a race against time to see justice is done before actuarial realities come into play. Pol Pot, Brother No 1, died in 1998, a true believer and defiant to the end. It remains to be seen whether his colleagues on trial will take a similar stance on their involvement in policy formulation and implementation, or whether they will, like Duch, the head of the infamous S-21 security centre, admit their guilt. By day two, it was clear the three men, like Pol Pot, would not admit guilt and defend their actions.


Part two will run in tomorrow’s Post. Christopher G Moore is the author of 23 novels, including Zero Hour in Phnom Penh.

 


 

Vietnam blame game

The Phnom Penh Post: Bridget Di Certo and Cheang Sokha

Wednesday, 07 December 2011

Photo by: Eccc/Pool: to see this photo, clcik on the title of thsi article 

"Brother Number 2" Nuon Chea stands trial.

---------------------------------------------------------------

(Comments:  Youk Chhang has characterized Nuon Chea’s accusation of Vietnam as being the real cause for the Khmer Rouge to defend Cambodia, as an act of demonizing Vietnam is to say the least, inaccurate, if not downright false, historically and ideologically speaking.

 In reality, it is Youk Chhang who is doing all he can to demonize the Khmer Rouge, as much as he can to make the Vietnamese  as the ones who saved Cambodia and its people, despite the evidence from the Soviet archives by a Russian scholar, Dmitry Mosyakov, who wrote an article  titled “The Khmer Rouge and the Vietnamese Communists,” (Please, go to this link to read the full article; Mosyakov dmitri the KR and the Veitnamese.pdf ) in which he showed that the Vietnamese were in the process of integrating Cambodia and Laos into a  Federation of Indochina, under the Vietnamese control, as follows:

The Vietnamese leadership did not even hide the fact that the Cambodian Communist Party, in association with the Vietnamese Workers Party (VWP), was given the role of the “younger brother”, obliged to follow the directions of the “elder brother”. The secretary of the VWP Central Committee, Hoang Anh, for instance, in his speech on the twentieth VWP Central Committee plenary meeting held in January, 1971, declared: “We should strengthen the revolutionary base in Cambodia and guide this country along the path of socialism. Here is the policy of our party” (RSAMH, Fund 89, list 54, document 3, p.21). Moreover, Soviet diplomats working in Hanoi noted: “Vietnamese comrades last year carefully raised one of the clauses of the former Indochina Communist Party program concerning creation of the socialist Federation of Indochina.

The sense of this federation formation was the unification of Vietnam, Laos and Cambodia into one state after the victory of the Indochinese revolution under the direction of Vietnamese communists as “the elder brothers.” It is natural that all these plans of Hanoi leaders were well known in Cambodia and could not help raising certain animosity and mistrust among Khmer communists not taking into consideration their views on Cambodia’s future. Soviet representatives in Vietnam were well aware of the wary and even hostile attitude of Khmer and Lao communists to Hanoi’s plans on restriction of the independence of Laos and Cambodia and a new reorganization of the former territory of French Indochina.”

Therefore, the Khmer Rouge was reacting to this Vietnamese’s hegemonic design over Cambodia that led them to commit the crime against their own people. In this case, who is more demon than the other? The Vietnamese or the Khmer Rouge? It is clear that they are both demons, as far as the Cambodian people are concerned.

Youk Chhang is playing this very deadly game in pursue of his own narrow personal interest in demonizing the Khmer Rouge; and in the process, he is making Vietnam a lesser of the two demons, at the cost of Cambodia’s loss of its sovereignty and independence.

In commenting on this issue, I expect that I will be accused of supporting the Khmer rouge. But, my only purpose is to show that there are two demons here, the Vietnamese and the Khmer Rouge. They are both demons, but, the Khmer Rouge is no longer in power, they are going to be punished by the tribunal as they should; while the Vietnamese are in power and in full control of Cambodia’s destiny, to do more harm to Cambodia and its people, with the help of Hun Sen and with the full support of Sihanouk. Naranhkiri Tith Ph.D. Washington DC. December 7, 2011)

---------------------------------------------------------------

Nuon Chea’s continued demonisation of Vietnam is incorrect, incomprehensible and downright “stupid”, victims and observers said yesterday after the former Khmer Rouge leader’s second straight day on the stand.

At day two of evidence hearings at the Khmer Rouge tribunal yesterday, “Brother Number 2” maintained his position that without the Khmer Rouge, Cambodia would have been swallowed by Vietnam, a country that intends to exterminate the Khmer race. He supports his theory with a frequently recited and detailed history of Vietnam's attempts to annex Cambodian territory – an intention that continues, according to him.

Documentation Centre of Cambodia director Youk Chhang said Nuon Chea’s continued denunciation of Vietnam was simply “stupid”. His determination to paint Vietnam as the villain in all Khmer Rouge affairs was “a self-styled suicide”, Youk Chhang said. “The ECCC is a court, not a forum for reconciliation.”

The Khmer Rouge had a complex relationship with the Communist Party of Vietnam. Nuon Chea himself received political and allegedly military training in Vietnam, where he lived from 1951 to 1953, and was later responsible for liaising with the Vietnamese, according to the indictment against him.

“It is no secret that many Khmer Rouge cadre were trained by Vietnam,” Youk Chhang said. “For diplomatic relations, they were together and yet they were fighting each other.”

Prak Sam-on, an ethnic Vietnamese civil party in Case 002, told the Post he watched his siblings frog-marched to execution by the Khmer Rouge.

“I have seen directly with my own eyes Khmer Rouge cadres escorting Cambodian Vietnamese people to be killed,” the Kampong Chhnang resident said. “The Vietnamese were treated badly by the Khmer Rouge – forced to work harder and given less to eat than Cambodians or even Chinese people. I only survived by fleeing to Vietnam.”

Another Vietnamese civil party who attended the evidence hearing yesterday, 66 year-old Lach Kry, from Prey Veng, said 28 of his ethnic Vietnamese relatives were murdered by Khmer Rouge cadre.

“I strongly disagree and find it unacceptable what Nuon Chea said about Vietnam killing Cambodian people,” Lach Kry said. “In Prey Veng, we were eye witnesses to cadre bringing Vietnamese to be killed.”

Lach Kry echoed Prak Sam-on’s recollections of discriminatory and oppressive treatment of ethnic Vietnamese in comparison to ethnic Khmer.

“I want justice for my relatives,” he said.

Civil Party lawyers fear race relations between the two countries is polluting the treatment of Vietnamese genocide victims at the tribunal.

Lyma Nguyen, international civil party lawyer representing the Vietnamese, said the tribunal’s Trial Chamber had grossly misrepresented Vietnamese reparations requests.

In a public document released last month, the Trial Chamber admonished the civil parties for requesting citizenship for all ethnic Vietnamese, a completely incorrect interpretation of reparations requests, Nguyen said.

“We requested a facilitation mechanism for those Cambodian citizens who, as a direct result of crimes committed by the Khmer Rouge – namely, forced deportation out of Cambodia – lost any means of verifying their connections with Cambodia upon their return,” she said, adding that demographic reports show 100 per cent of the Vietnamese population was eliminated in Cambodia by 1979.

The first civil party to take the stand in court for Case 002, ethnic Kachak minority Klan Fit, a former district deputy in Ratanakkiri, recounted how it was clear the “Youn” – a slanderous term for Vietnamese – were the enemy.

“We were told they were the enemy, because of all the land-grabbing,” Klan Fit told the court. “But we had to call them ‘Vietnamese’ to their faces.”

But crimes of persecution and genocide of ethnic Vietnamese may never reach the tribunal. The Trial Chamber has still not scheduled a day for hearing the charges of genocide against the elderly KR trio, since splitting Case 002 into a series of mini-trials.

Yesterday, Prime Minister Hun Sen, meeting with a senior delegation from the Communist Party of Vietnam, once again thanked Vietnam for their help in liberating Cambodia from the Khmer Rouge regime, Eang Sophalleth, Hun Sen’s personal assistant, told the Post.

 


 

Corruption unchecked

Mary Kozlovski and Chhay Channyda

The Phnom Penh Post: Friday, 02 December 2011

-------------------------------------------------------------

(Comments: Transparency International (TI) last year has lowered the ranking of Cambodia as one of the being  most corrupt regimes in the world from 154 to 164, or the score of 2.1 out  10 (1 being the most corrupt; while 10 being clean  or having no corruption. Corruption in Cambodia is pervasive and systemic. Corruption is a culture in Cambodia that dated back to the Angkor time, (please, see three other related articles posted below titled “Modern Cambodian politics in the long view: internal and external forces, “When of ancient glory meets modern tragedy,”  “Reflections on Cambodian History,” and “When ancient glory meets modern tragedy.” (To read all these articles please, click on this link; Modern Cambodian politics in the long view, internal and external forces.docx )

As the authors of that article have pointed out that;

“It is very easy for political analysis of Cambodia to fall into one of two polarized camps. The first blames Cambodia’s problems on external influences, emphasizing the way in which Cambodia, as a small and poor post-colonial nation, was overwhelmed by the forces of unprincipled Cold War geopolitics in the 1970s, and has since been dominated and exploited by more powerful neighbours. The second argues that, enormous as these forces were, they should not mask recognition of the fact that there are strong threads of historical continuity in the nature of state-society relationships in Cambodia, arguably spanning pre-colonial, colonial and postcolonial regimes, and that most of these persistent themes – a discourse of power which is profoundly incompatible with the principles of democracy or human rights, a weakness of formal state institutions vis-à-vis informal patronage networks – are profoundly anti-poor in nature. Long-term historical analysis, in other words, tends to encourage a pessimistic, “path dependent” interpretation of Cambodian politics.

Therefore, if the Cambodian people are to have any chance to survive at all, they must first understand these two aspects of Cambodia major cultural faults. It is not easy for most Cambodians to face and come up with a cool and rational solution for this extremely deadly and destructive cultural and behavioral weakness, as they tend to hide these weaknesses by invoking the glory of Angkor as the representation the perfection of Cambodia achievement, as Pol Pot was quoted to have said that “If we can build Angkor, we can do anything.”

Evading the problem is not solving it. Only by confronting it, can Cambodians begin to find a path to a solution to this deep-rooted and devastating cultural problem.

Naranhkiri Tith Ph.D. Washington DC. December 5, 2011)

------------------------------------------t-------------

The release of the annual Corruption Perception Index from Transparency International (TI) yesterday left the Kingdom in a familiar position – low and lacking upward momentum.

The report, which ranks 183 countries across a broad range of categories including bribery, kickbacks and the effectiveness of anti-corruption efforts in the public sector, saw Cambodia finish with a score of 2.1 out of 10, the same score attained in last year’s CPI.

Its ranking relative to the other countries on the list, meanwhile, slid 10 places – from 154 to 164 – though that was influenced to a large degree by the addition of five new countries.

Climbing up the list – the Kingdom is still looking up at Zimbabwe and neighbouring Laos among others – will require the fledgling Anticorruption Unit to take the lead role in battling public sector corruption, a representative from Transparency International said yesterday.

“The ACU is undertaking the most difficult job compared to the other institutions of the government,” said TI country representative Preap Kol, who credited the ACU for investigating high-profile corruption cases and addressing “facilitation fees” charged by officials in exchange for public services.

“It’s very new, so it needs some time to strengthen their capacity,” he said.

Ou Virak, president of the Cambodian Centre for Human Rights, said he was unsurprised the perception of corruption in Cambodia remained the same.

“Corruption is so widespread . . . [and] there are so many people considered to be untouchable, that I think it’s going to very difficult, even if there’s some political will, and I think the ACU hasn’t passed the test yet,” he said, conceding that the ACU’s performance has been hampered by a lack of resources.

The Anticorruption Unit was established following the passage of the Anticorruption Law in March of last year.

At a meeting in the capital last month, ACU head Om Yentieng announced that ministries must submit a set list of charges for public services to Prime Minister Hun Sen for approval to avoid allegations of bribery and corruption, after showing that all ministries were in some way overcharging for services.

Om Yentieng also said the ACU had been overwhelmed with complaints and lacked resources to adequately investigate them.

ACU spokesman Keo Remy was not available for comment yesterday. However, Council of Ministers spokesman Phay Siphan said there was “no specific formula” for identifying corruption and the ACU and the anticorruption law had helped to reduce corruption.

“We have arrested many corrupt officials, including high-ranking officials, to put in jail,” he said. “We are not tolerant [of corruption] anymore.”

Preap Kol said TI’s Corruption Barometer released last year showed Cambodians identified the judiciary as the most corrupt institution, followed by the police and public officials.

The CPI used 17 data sources from 13 institutions, including the World Bank and the ADB, to rank peoples’ perceptions of public sector corruption.


Modern Cambodian politics in the long view: internal and external forces

Excerpt from: Understanding pro-poor political change: the policy process

Cambodia

By Caroline Hughes and Tim Convay

                                        Overseas Development Institute (ODI)

London

Second draft – August 2003

http://www.gsdrc.org/docs/open/DOC11.pdf

 

Executive Summary

This study analyses trajectories of change in state-society relations and their implications for pro-poor policy-making in Cambodia, using the concepts of political tradition, institutions and regime type form the key levels of analysis. A brief political history and a summary of the key known facts about patterns and trends in poverty provide a context for the discussion of political processes and policy-making. It takes a medium- to long-term perspective, tracing the principal features of contemporary politics to the ways in which the state was reconstructed in the 1980s in the aftermath of civil conflict, state collapse, and occupation by Vietnam. It details the impact of this historical context on the attitudes and relationships that exist among officials, and the effect of these on the institutions of state that have emerged in the 1990s; the relationships between state and society; and the opportunities for individual reformers within this context to initiate and promote pro-poor policy change. It goes on to examine the possibilities for engagement in policy making by non-state stakeholders, and finishes with recommendations for donor intervention.

It is very easy for political analysis of Cambodia to fall into one of two polarized camps. The first blames Cambodia’s problems on external influences, emphasizing the way in which Cambodia, as a small and poor post-colonial nation, was overwhelmed by the forces of unprincipled Cold War geopolitics in the 1970s, and has since been dominated and exploited by more powerful neighbours. The second argues that, enormous as these forces were, they should not mask recognition of the fact that there are strong threads of historical continuity in the nature of state-society relationships in Cambodia, arguably spanning pre-colonial, colonial and postcolonial regimes, and that most of these persistent themes – a discourse of power which is profoundly incompatible with the principles of democracy or human rights, a weakness of formal state institutions vis-à-vis informal patronage networks – are profoundly anti-poor in nature. Long-term historical analysis, in other words, tends to encourage a pessimistic, “path dependent” interpretation of Cambodian politics.

An accurate and above all policy-relevant political analysis requires recognition that both perspectives have some validity, but that neither can provide a complete explanation. There are strong forces which mitigate against the production and implementation of pro-poor policy, but these cannot adequately described in terms of path dependency due to unchanging historical structures. By looking at the period since 1979 - and by examining political change in terms of the interrelationships between the three levels of institutions, regime type and political tradition - it becomes clear that many of the phenomena which structure incentives, opportunities and constraints in contemporary politics are distinctively modern, albeit reflecting elements of a historical tradition.

Post-conflict state-building, transition and contemporary political traditions

 The Cambodian state was rebuilt, almost from scratch, in the aftermath of the massive destruction of the “Khmer Rouge” regime of Democratic Kampuchea (DK), in a context of civil war, famine and international sanctions. International intervention throughout the 1980s comprised occupation by the Vietnamese Army, economic and diplomatic support by the Soviet Bloc, and sanctions and insurgency supported by China and the West. Arguably, contemporary behaviour reflects attitudes shaped during this formative period. During the 1980s the state suffered from low levels of material resources and political legitimacy. Its main rationale was to hang together and to prevent a resurrection of the DK regime. It undertook some institution building (including in the areas of health and education): but, in an atmosphere of insecurity and constrained by severely limited resources, achievements were limited. Efforts to exert discipline in the interests of policy effectiveness were secondary to efforts to promote loyalty, with the latter achieved to a great extent at the direct expense of the former. The move to the free market in 1989 opened the door to dramatic levels of corruption and a very low level of effective control over state officials by the centre.

The UN-sponsored ceasefire of 1991 was perceived and consequently both the will and the capacity to implement the policies being urged by incoming donors was limited. Today, state officials continue to emphasise loyalty over efficiency and to promote opportunities for rent-seeking which exploit the poor, as a means to ensure the loyalty of subordinates.

Loyalty within the state apparatus is organised through networks of personal allegiance, and it is these, to a great extent, which maintain the cohesion and residual effectiveness of the state apparatus. Forms of personal allegiance include political allegiances, friendships, kinship, and patron-client relations. These tie the state to the party and the civilian bureaucracy to the military. They are capable of very effective mobilisation at times – for example, during election periods they are mobilised to support the campaigning of the dominant party, the Cambodian People’s Party. However, they are also dependent to a significant extent upon informal flows of resources, including funds skimmed from international aid donations, “gifts” and bribes extracted from the population and foreign investors, and rents gained from illegal expropriation of natural resources such as timber and land.

The networks of loyalty that underpin the state apparatus consequently resemble informal networks for the extraction of resources from society- and frequently directly from the poor. Loyalty from state officials is elicited through the protection of rent-seeking activities conducted by officials at every level from the lowliest rural school to the office of the Prime Minister. The ubiquity of involvement of state officials in these networks can be attributed largely to the extremely low levels of official salaries which are far too low to support an individual, let alone a family.

To the extent that rent-seeking functions have come to dominate state activity, the state operates directly at odds with the interests of the poor. Although some resources are ploughed back into society to elicit support for example at election time, through the building of roads and schools, this is done in a manner designed for political rather than economic effect. The personalism, populism, and exploitative nature of the state apparatus mean that it not only operates in a significantly different manner from a Weberian rational bureaucracy, but that state officials will see it as being in their interests to actively resist rationalisation, since rationalisation limits freedom to use public positions to extract rents from the population.

Formal and informal institutions of governance

The 1993 Constitution envisaged liberal institutions of state, including an elected  legislature with oversight over the executive, and an independent judiciary. Local administration is organised into four layers – provincial (khaet), district (srok), commune (khum) and village (phuum). In 2002, elections were held to form commune councils to govern at the commune level. Other levels of local government are appointed.

The functioning of government as envisaged by the constitution has been seriously hampered by the networks of loyalty that run through the institutions of state, even though it is also likely that without these networks of loyalty, these institutions would have difficulty cohering at all. Networks of loyalty have tended to preserve the politicisation of state institutions, and to permit the dominance of those institutions, such as the executive and the armed forces, which have recourse to violence. The National Assembly has been largely unsuccessful in exercising vigorous oversight of the executive. The judiciary is poorly trained and resourced, and subordinate to other branches of power.

Within the executive branch, power and influence are concentrated in informal networks. The key power relationship that underpins all others is, arguably, the relationship between the Office of the Prime Minister and senior figures in the Armed Forces. In a highly militarised society, where law is poorly enforced, the allegiance of the military remains essential to power-holders. The military is a highly entrepreneurial operation, engaged in logging, smuggling and other illegal economic activities. Protection of these activities is the key to power in Cambodia.

It is important to note, however, that the state does not operate as a rational bureaucracy in pursuit of these interests. Contending networks exist and vie for control of resources. Over the course of the 1990s conflicts have been noted between different branches of government, between the military and the police, and between different factions in the Cambodian People’s Party. Power and influence are fluid and move around the system as individuals rise and fall. The star of any particular ministry tends to wax and wane, largely depending upon the personal relationship between the minister and the Prime Minister, and the ability of the ministry to capture resources, either from the local population or from international donors.

Approaches to donor-led reforms

Since 1998, donors have attempted to promote a far-reaching programme of public sector reform, including promotion of good governance, judicial and legal reform, anti-corruption, natural resource management and demobilization within the military.

The government has apparently engaged with these reform processes, but progress has been slow. Military demobilisation, for example, has been hampered by disagreements over numbers, with suspicions that these have been inflated drastically to render demobilisation cosmetic. Natural resource management continues to be problematic: the recent collapse of independent monitoring arrangements for the forestry sector, and the erection of a much weaker monitoring regime to replace it, raise concerns regarding the government’s priorities in an election year. Incidents of pro-reform political activism (e.g. to remove officials denounced for corruption) have occurred but these are isolated and have not been translated into a sustained drive for rationalisation. The response to reforms seems to have been to attempt to preserve the discretion of action necessary to facilitate the rent-seeking which supports the networks of allegiance which simultaneously sustain and constrain state effectiveness.

The political discourse of poverty and development While there are obviously differences between and within each, the Khmer discourse of the causes and nature of poverty overlaps reasonably well with that of most donors and international NGOs. Where there are differences, these are largely to do with the degree to which it is seen that the poor could or should be agents of development in their own right: development is seen as something to be brought to the countryside from outside, by government, parties, NGOs and donors. Officials interviewed in the study regarded poverty as closely associated with weakness, vulnerability and ignorance, and viewed these characteristics – which they attributed widely to the Cambodian population, particularly in rural areas – as inconsistent with development. Development was seen as technologically driven and state-led, requiring the input of resources from donors. Participation of the unruly and ignorant poor in setting development priorities was viewed as dangerous, and the poor were frequently blamed by government officials for problems such as environmental degradation.

Government’s role in poverty reduction was seen by government officials as problematic primarily due to a lack of state capacity, echoing views expressed widely by donors over the last ten years. Government officials regarded increased training of their own staff, access high-tech solutions and greater funds, particularly for higher salaries, as essential to increase motivations and abilities.

To an extent this approach to poverty and reform is a rationalisation of an inactivity that is chosen, rather than enforced. Problems of poor implementation of policies in the periphery are blamed on underpaid and undereducated staff with the implication, spoken or unspoken, that these staff are underpaid and undereducated because Cambodia “is a poor country.” What is rarely addressed is how public expenditure decisions - at the very highest levels - prioritise military spending (c. 50% of public spending over most of the 1990s) and resist pressure for greater spending on social services. Individual ministers claim ignorance and a lack of influence to exculpate themselves from any blame for the situation.

Dropping the presumption that the military must be continually placated would open up wide vistas for reform. However, dropping this presumption would be politically difficult for the Cambodian People’s Party, which continues to advance the defence of the country against “Pol Potists” and “terrorists” (perhaps justifiably) as its main achievement in nearly 25 years of power. Further, this is a case in which the end has been supplanted by the means – in other words, the hijacking of resources for the military, the promotion of loyalists into key military positions where they can accumulate these resources and disburse them electively to enhance their own power, has to an extent become an end in itself.

 


 

As Myanmar Eases Controls, U.S. Sees Diplomatic Opening

By THOMAS FULLER and MARK LANDLER

The New York Times; Published: November 18, 2011

------------------------------------

(Comments:  this article is a clear message for the Cambodian people who are seeking to free Cambodia and itself, from the current deadly internal and external oppression. The message from Burma or also kown as Myanmar, is that only when the Cambodian people know what kind of leader Cambodia needs to have like Aung San Suu Kyi, can Cambodia begin to find its way out of the current deadly traps it is now in.

 To have such leader with dignity, patience, intelligence, perseverance, and courage,  as shown by Aung San Suu Kyi, the Cambodian people should never compromise on these required qualities for a real and capable leader, who would be able to help cambodia out of the current double tragety, due to internal and external oppressions. (Please, see her bio posted below).

As the article has clearly shown that due to her exceptional courage, sacrifice for her people, and patience, Aung San Suu Kyi has attracted respect from all four corners of the world leaders, including president Obama, is captured by the following paragraph:

For Mrs. Aung San Suu Kyi, the decision to reregister her party and compete in elections in the military-backed system represents a historic shift. Known globally as a symbol of endurance in the face of dictatorship, she has spent most of her 23 years in politics battling the country’s generals, much of that time in prison or under house arrest. Now she is joining the system they created.

Cambodia needs badly such high-quality and courageous leader, to lead Cambodia out of the current death traps. In turn, such great leader can only be found if the Cambodian people stop compromising on the qualities that are needed for such leader. Currently, Cambodian opposition leaders (Kem Sokha and Sam Rainsy) do not have the minimum of needed moral qualities to face up to traitors Hun Sen and Sihanouk, not to mention their boss, the Vietnamese conquerors. Naranhkiri Tith Ph.D. Washington DC. December 2, 2011)

------------------------------------

BANGKOK — The long-isolated nation of Myanmar embarked on a potentially decisive shift in direction on Friday, as its main opposition leader, Daw Aung San Suu Kyi, agreed to rejoin the country’s political system and Hillary Rodham Clinton prepared to become the first secretary of state and highest-ranking American to visit the country in half a century.

Enlarge This Image

Soe Than Win/Agence France-Presse — Getty Images

Daw Aung San Suu Kyi left the headquarters of the National League for Democracy in Yangon after a meeting on Friday.

Multimedia

TimesCast | A Milestone For Myanmar

TimesCast | A Milestone For Myanmar

The confluence of events, though weeks in the making, unfolded with dramatic speed during a tour of Southeast Asia by President Obama, and underscored the central message of the president’s trip: that the United States intended to reassert itself in the Asia-Pacific region to limit the influence of a rising China.

Under decades of military rule, Myanmar, also known as Burma, counted neighboring China as its primary ally and economic partner. But a new cast of leaders there has begun to ease political controls, court the opposition and repair relations with Western and other Asian powers, an opportunity the Obama administration has eagerly embraced.

Combined with the announcements this week that the United States would station 2,500 Marines in Australia and that it intended to enhance military ties with the Philippines, Mr. Obama’s decision to send Mrs. Clinton to Myanmar next month clearly rattled Beijing, which has issued a series of warnings claiming that the United States is seeking to destabilize the political and military situation in the region.

“We are seeing a very significant new phase in U.S. policy toward China,” said Kenneth G. Lieberthal, a top China adviser in the Clinton administration, “a much more active, integrated, assertive U.S. posture in Asia than anyone expected six months ago.”

For Mrs. Aung San Suu Kyi, the decision to reregister her party and compete in elections in the military-backed system represents a historic shift. Known globally as a symbol of endurance in the face of dictatorship, she has spent most of her 23 years in politics battling the country’s generals, much of that time in prison or under house arrest. Now she is joining the system they created.

The civilian government that took power in March is dominated by former generals, including President Thein Sein. It has sought to liberalize Myanmar’s moribund economy and pushed the country toward a more open political system, wooing Mrs. Aung San Suu Kyi in a carefully choreographed rapprochement.

In announcing Mrs. Clinton’s plans to visit, Mr. Obama cited “flickers of progress” in the country. The United States, he said, remains concerned about human rights abuses, the persecution of democratic reformers and brutality toward ethnic minorities.

But he hailed policies by Mr. Thein Sein as leading the country “on the path toward reform.” He cited the government’s cooperation with Mrs. Aung San Suu Kyi, the release of political prisoners and the relaxation of media restrictions. “These are the most important steps toward reform in Burma that we’ve seen in years,” Mr. Obama said.

The subtext is that Myanmar has unexpectedly become a kind of diplomatic prize for the United States, which is eager to show its traditional allies in Asia, including Japan, South Korea, Australia, the Philippines and Thailand, that it is no longer distracted by the wars in Iraq and Afghanistan and that it is advancing democratic interests, promoting free-market economic reform and counterbalancing the power of authoritarian China.

While Mr. Obama traveled to Australia to seal an arrangement to base Marines there, Mrs. Clinton signed a declaration with the Philippines on the deck of an American destroyer that called for disputes over maritime claims in the South China Sea to be settled through a “multilateral” process — something China has flatly rejected and a term the United States avoided when it first waded into the South China Sea dispute in July 2010.

She also somewhat provocatively referred to the South China Sea as the West Philippine Sea, a term preferred in the Philippines but reviled in Beijing.

Such moves, added together, may prompt broader alarm in China. “With their mind-set, whatever you do, it may be considered part of a conspiracy,” said Cheng Li, a senior fellow at the Brookings Institution.

Some China watchers say the American moves may feed suspicions in China that the United States is seeking to encircle it because it is uneasy with having an economic and military rival.

Indeed, China’s prime minister, Wen Jiabao, warned the United States on Friday to steer clear of territorial disputes between China and its neighbors, saying they ought to be resolved directly “through friendly consultations.” And the Chinese Foreign Ministry expressed concern about the political changes in Myanmar, saying it hoped they would not destabilize the country.

In September, China aimed its anger at Myanmar after it suspended a Chinese-led project to build a hydroelectric dam in northern Myanmar, creating a rare rift between the countries.

This tension helps explain Myanmar’s openness to dealing with the United States, which was itself eager to expand its presence in the region — as Mrs. Clinton articulated in an article published this month in Foreign Policy magazine titled “America’s Pacific Century.”

“As the war in Iraq winds down and America begins to withdraw its forces from Afghanistan, the United States stands at a pivot point,” Mrs. Clinton wrote in the article. The United States should resist the temptation of downsizing its “foreign engagement” after the wars, she said, because engagement in Asia “is critical to America’s future.”

Administration officials say they are trying to bring China into the club of responsible great powers. Mrs. Clinton; Thomas E. Donilon, the national security adviser; and others have labored, with mixed results, to enlist China in problems like climate change, global economic imbalances and renegade nuclear programs in Iran and North Korea.

But progress is halting, officials admit. A senior administration official described China as a “peculiar adolescent that can no longer hide behind its status as a developing nation, but does not see itself with the full responsibility of a global power.”

Closer ties to the United States would bring Myanmar full circle to its years immediately after independence from Britain in 1948. At the time Myanmar sought close ties with the West to balance relations with China, said Thant Myint-U, a historian and former United Nations official.

In recent years, China has become one of Myanmar’s largest trade partners, lured by bountiful natural resources. Myanmar has relied on China for much-needed investment, partly to mitigate the effects of Western sanctions.

Yet anti-Chinese sentiment has flared up periodically in Myanmar’s history, and observers said resentment at China’s plans to consume nearly all of the power from the halted dam was one reason the plan was so unpopular.

Aung Din, the executive director of the U.S. Campaign for Burma, a pressure group that supports Myanmar’s democracy movement, says he saw the seeds of backlash against Chinese interests in Myanmar. “Many projects are carried out by Chinese companies; prominent businessmen are Chinese; everything belongs to China, actually,” he said. “If we don’t take any action, Burma will become a satellite state of China.”

Mrs. Clinton’s visit, he said, might encourage the Burmese government and people “to confront Chinese interests.”

Thomas Fuller reported from Bangkok, and Mark Landler from Washington.

This article has been revised to reflect the following correction:

Correction: November 18, 2011

Due to an editing error, an earlier version of this article gave the wrong city as Myanmar’s capital. It is Naypyidaw, not Yangon.

 


 

Daw Aung San Suu Kyi Bio

Print Cite This

Synopsis

http://www.biography.com/people/daw-aung-san-suu-kyi-9192617?page=2

 

------------------------------------------------------------------------

(Comments: Cambodia does not have such leader as Aung San Suu Kyi, a Nobel Prize Laureate, and an Oxford University graduate, with great courage, dignity, perseverance, intellectual capability, and great patience, and endurance. Until Cambodians can come up with such qualities leader, there is not much chance that the Cambodian people can get out the current deadly mess in which they find themselves in now.

Cambodia is the only country in the world where a traitor has become leader, and strongly supported by a former god-king who also committed treason against his people whom  he called his “children.”

For these very reasons, Cambodia is known as the “Country of the Absurd.” Naranhkiri Tith Ph.D. December 7, 2011)

-------------------------------------------------------------------------

In 1988, when Daw Aung San Suu Kyi returned to Burma, the mass slaughter of protesters against the brutal rule of strongman U Ne Win led her to speak out against him and to begin a nonviolent struggle for democracy and human rights. In July 1989 the government placed Aung San Suu Kyi under house arrest, a state she has been in ever since. In 1991, she won the Nobel Prize for Peace for her efforts.

1 photo

Quick Facts

Contents

Profile

(Born June 19, 1945, Rangoon, Burma [now Yangon, Myanmar]). Myanmar opposition leader, daughter of Aung San (a martyred national hero of independent Burma) and Khin Kyi (a prominent Burmese diplomat), and winner in 1991 of the Nobel Prize for Peace.

Aung San Suu Kyi was two years old when her father, then the de facto prime minister of what would shortly become independent Burma, was assassinated. She attended schools in Burma until 1960, when her mother was appointed ambassador to India. After further study in India, she attended the University of Oxford, where she met her future husband. She had two children and lived a rather quiet life until 1988, when she returned to Burma to nurse her dying mother. There the mass slaughter of protesters against the brutal and unresponsive rule of the military strongman U Ne Win led her to speak out against him and to begin a nonviolent struggle for democracy and human rights. In July 1989 the military government of the newly named Union of Myanmar placed Aung San Suu Kyi under house arrest and held her incommunicado. The military offered to free her if she agreed to leave Myanmar, but she refused to do so until the country was returned to civilian government and political prisoners were freed. The newly formed group with which she became affiliated, the National League for Democracy (NLD), won more than 80 percent of the parliamentary seats that were contested in 1990, but the results of that election were ignored by the military government (in 2010 the military government formally annulled the results of the 1990 election).

Aung San Suu Kyi was freed from house arrest in July 1995. The following year she attended the NLD party congress, but the military government continued to harass both her and her party. In 1998 she announced the formation of a representative committee that she declared was the country's legitimate ruling parliament. The military junta once again placed her under house arrest from September 2000 to May 2002. Following clashes between the NLD and pro-government demonstrators in 2003, the government returned her to house arrest. Calls for her release continued throughout the international community in the face of her sentence's annual renewal, and in 2009 a United Nations body declared her detention illegal under Myanmar's own law. In 2008 the conditions of her house arrest were somewhat loosened, allowing her to receive some magazines as well as letters from her children.

In May 2009, shortly before her most recent sentence was to be completed, Aung San Suu Kyi was arrested and charged with breaching the terms of her house arrest after an intruder (a U.S. citizen) entered her house compound and spent two nights there. In August she was convicted and sentenced to three years in prison, though the sentence immediately was reduced to 18 months, and she was allowed to serve it while remaining under house arrest. At the time of her conviction, the belief was widespread both within and outside of Myanmar that this latest ruling was designed to prevent Aung from participating in multiparty parliamentary elections (the first since 1990) scheduled for 2010.

This suspicion became reality through a series of new election laws enacted in March 2010: one prohibited individuals from any participation in elections if they had been convicted of a crime (as she had been in 2009), and another disqualified anyone who was married to a foreign national from running for office (her husband was British). In support of Aung San Suu Kyi, the NLD refused to reregister under these new laws (as was required) and was disbanded. The government parties faced little opposition in the Nov. 7, 2010, election and easily won an overwhelming majority of legislative seats amid widespread allegations of voter fraud. Aung was released from house arrest six days after the election and vowed to continue her opposition to military rule.

Copyright © 1994-2011 Encyclopædia Britannica,

 


 

 

An uneasy peace

Southeast Asia Global :Monday, October 17, 2011 –

by Dr. Markus Karbaum

http://www.sea-globe.com/Regional-Affairs/an-uneasy-peace.html

Twenty years ago the Paris Peace Accords promised a new dawn for Cambodia. How has the country fared?

Prince Norodom Sihanouk, French Foreign Minister Roland Dumas and Hun Sen, before the start of peace talks in La Celle-Saint-Cloud, in Paris, 1989 

                                          

-----------------------------------------------------

 

(Comments: this article titled "An uneasy peace", by Dr. Markus Karbaum, provides an excellent, ballanced analysis, and assessment of the conceptualization, background, and implementation of the 1991 Paris Accords on Cambodia.

 

The photo shown above of Sihanouk, and Hun Sen in 1989, marked another infernal round of Sihanouk's endless serie of betrayals of Cambodia and its people, by constantly switching his alliance from his alliance with the Khmer Rouge and against the Vietnamese,  - to his alliance with Hun Sen and the Vietnamese. What really motivates Sihanouk in his flip flop behabior, is his deep addiction to power, and not his love for and the defence of the national interests of Cambodia and the cambodian people.

 

It is highly recommended to all those who are interested in the history of the 1991 Paris Accords on Cambodia, to read this document, in order to better understnad its negative and positive impact on present-day Cambodia. Naranhkiri Tith Ph.D. Washington DC. November 30, 2011)

 

---------------------------------------------

 

This month marks the twentieth anniversary of the Paris Peace Accords. The agreement that supposedly marked the end of hostilities and the beginning of reconstruction in Cambodia was the conclusion of four years of talks that brought together the United Nations secretary general, four Cambodian factions and 18 representatives from other states. It was by no means an easy feat.

From 1970 until pen was put to paper on October 23, 1991, Cambodia was one of the world's bloodiest battlefields. Ravaged by a war, genocide and civil war that collectively claimed millions of lives, the country was torn apart during the darkest episode in its history. Hostilities between the different factions continued through the 1990s, all spurred by a common aim: power and legitimacy.

1991 proved the year Cambodia finally faced up to a destructive trajectory that had devastated all aspects of life in the country. After the fall of the Khmer Rouge in January 1979, the new People's Republic of Kampuchea (PRK) emerged as a socialist country, controlled by its Vietnamese occupier. Very similar to the present day, Cambodia was deeply dependent on foreign aid – at that time from the Eastern Bloc, especially the Soviet Union. And as was common during the Cold War, Cambodia was thus cut off from Western aid, despite a grave need for it.

Cambodia quickly became a key player in the East's Iron Curtain, which ran along the Thai-Laotian and Thai-Cambodian border. Fearing the Communist domino effect could come into play in Southeast Asia, and looking to avenge its humiliating defeat in Vietnam, the United States – along with a coalition that included other Western allies, Thailand and China – stoked hostilities in the Kingdom for a further 12 years.

The anti-PRK coalition was a surprising amalgamation of groups with different ideals. Its figurehead was Prince Norodom Sihanouk, former Cambodian king and head of state.

His royalist party, Funcinpec, was much weaker militarily than his allies, the Khmer Rouge, who provided the vast majority of the resistance troops. Sihanouk and the ultra-Maoists had been allied already in the early 1970s, when General Lon Nol toppled the prince and abolished the monarchy. Some of Lon Nol's former supporters also joined the coalition as the Khmer People's National Liberation Front (KPNLF), the smallest rebel group.

However, the 'partnership' between Funcinpec, the KPNLF and the Khmer Rouge (who killed hundreds of thousands of royalists and republicans earlier) was of convenience only. Only their resistance to a new common enemy united them: Vietnam's occupation force and its puppet government in Phnom Penh, whose survival relied on Hanoi's presence in the country.

In 1989, the PRK regime – by that time renamed the State of Cambodia (SOC) – faced an economic crisis. Vietnam withdrew its forces at the same time the Soviet Union faced serious economic problems. Eastern Europe was in turmoil and the collapse of the post-World War Two, bipolar world went from an abstract scenario to a possible reality.

With financial support waning, Cambodia was on the brink of total disintegration and on the verge of becoming what would later be described as a 'failing state'. All parties (except the Khmer Rouge) were under incredible pressure to find a solution. The answer came in the form of a peace treaty, a fundamental condition for Western aid. Of course, the lure of billions of dollars made it easier for the enemies to come together and forge an agreement.

Although the Cold War was over, the international community maintained a strong presence in the Cambodian conflict. The royalists had excellent connections to France, whereas the supporters of the republican KPNLF were mainly based in the US.

China, who had backed the Khmer Rouge from the movement's inception in the 1960s, continued to support the group in order to contain the influence of Vietnam – who ousted the Khmer Rouge and maintained powerful influence in the country through the Hun Sen government.

However, the destructive rivalry between the two regional powers, China and Vietnam, opened the door to a 'Western-style' solution: general elections and a liberal constitution accompanied by a UN peacekeeping mission. Under the belief that they would each win the election, the government, Funcinpec and the KPNLF agreed to the peace agreement.

Then began what was at that time the most expensive United Nations mission in history. From March 1992 to September 1993, the United Nations Transitional Authority in Cambodia (Untac) successfully assisted the repatriation and resettlement of millions of displaced Cambodians and organised elections for the constituent assembly.

The biggest failure, however, was the abortive demilitarisation of the different factions. The Khmer Rouge refused to disarm and fighting resurged. Consequently, Hun Sen's Cambodian People's Party (CPP) and Sihanouk's Funcinpec did not put their weapons down as they were needed to defend government strongholds after Untac's withdrawal.

As Cambodia did not have a national army, every soldier was affiliated with one of the biggest political parties. After losing the 1993 elections, the CPP, which had used widespread violence during its election campaign, used its might to force a coalition with Sihanouk's son Ranariddh, who became first prime minister and Hun Sen second.

It was an uneasy relationship. The tensions among the former enemies simmered, creating an atmosphere along the lines of what historian David Chandler described as a "winner-takes-all political culture based on endemic distrust". And with time, the power gap widened: the CPP was much stronger than Funcinpec, which at this time had to deal with its first major split-off. After losing his cabinet position, his party membership and his seat in the National Assembly, Sam Rainsy founded his own party.

In March 1997, the fledgling Sam Rainsy Party (SRP) became victim to one of the cruellest outbursts of politically motivated violence after the Paris Peace Accords. Approximately 20 supporters were killed during a demonstration when unidentified assassins threw grenades into the crowd. Sam Rainsy himself barely survived the attack.

Later that year, in July, Phnom Penh was embroiled in a two-day conflict. Hun Sen initiated a coup d'etat against the Funcinpec party to smash the power resources of his partner in government. The royalists lost their troops and more than 40 officials were killed. Therewith, the power struggle that had lasted almost two decades finally concluded. Resorting to familiar forceful tactics, the CPP succeeded in the 1998 elections.

In the 13 years that have passed since then, Cambodia's strongman has consolidated his power against all of his opponents, inside and outside his party, and has become more autocratic. Twenty years after the peace accords were signed, many wonder what remains of the peace accords. How successful were they? What are Cambodia's prospects for the next 20 years?

Peace is not the absence of violence. Politically, at least, the term is far more ambiguous: it means an agreement formulated without coercion (except coercion to maintain that agreement) of individuals to co-exist in social groups. Therefore, it is a government's duty to balance the numerous interests that exist in society.

Over centuries of different political experiments, majority rule and the rule of law have become the type of government with the highest probability of ensuring non-violent forms of decision-making and peaceful societies. In this sense, peace cannot be understood as a situation, but as a never-ending process.

For Cambodia's ruling elite, its dominance is less based on the consent of the people than on succeeding decades of conflict or, as scholar Sorpong Peou has noted, in "an environment where the 'politics of survival' prevails over concern for morality and justice".

More tangible than any peace agreement, the events from 1997 continue to affect the present: The royalists lost their political competitiveness and opposition leader Sam Rainsy is in self-imposed exile overseas to avoid a politically motivated jail sentence. Political power is monopolised by a small elite and minority rights – in particular freedom of expression for the opposition and non-governmental organisations – are dramatically jeopardised.

Compared to Vietnam, an 'honest' autocratic regime, Cambodia might appear as a 'dishonest' democracy in which room for political freedom is limited.

To maintain his dominance, the prime minister has created an ultra-personalised leadership style with carefully crafted connections, obedience and loyalities. Most commanders in the police and armed forces are loyal to Hun Sen and not to the formal position of the prime minister. The judiciary is under control of the executive branch, while many see the two legislative bodies – the senate and the parliament – as rubber stamp assemblies.

Hun Sen, whose family is extremely wealthy, maintains excellent relations with Cambodia's leading entrepreneurs. Corruption is rampant and it seems that personal enrichment at the cost of the public and the plunder of national resources are more common than ever. Compared to the 1970s, violence is largely non-existent in Cambodia, but few would say the 'rule by fear' maxim that has governed the country during the last two decades constitutes a 'peaceful society'.

The process of democratisation has always been challenging. The setbacks in Cambodia have been alarming because they seem to parallel a line of politics that serve a few. Numerous cases of land grabbing throughout Cambodia illustrate how people suffer under an elite with such an extensive claim to power.

Without a change of policies, societal conflicts over income distribution will become more common. To avoid instability, Western donors have stood close to Hun Sen for years, but it seems they are losing confidence. Cambodia's attempt to secure a seat as a non-permanent member of the United Nations Security Council in 2013 and 2014 is an opportunity for the international donor community to demand concessions in domestic policies.

A more responsive style of government that generates benefits for all citizens would be an important push for the spirit of the Paris Peace Accords.


 

Khmer Rouge Trial Is Failing Victims of Pol Pot’s Regime

Jakarta Globe: by Brad Adams | November 25, 2011

Related articles

-----------------------------------------------------

(Comments:  the content of this article can be summarized in the following paragraph written by Brad Adams, the head of the Human Rights watch in Asia, and one of the real friends of Cambodia and the Cambodian people, as follows:

The tone had been set back in 1998 when the Cambodian prime minister, Hun Sen, invited Nuon Chea and Khieu Samphan to his home and announced over a Champagne toast that they would “bury the past.” A former Khmer Rouge fighter himself, Hun Sen recently said he would rather see the ECCC fail than take up more cases, leading to speculation that he is protecting some of the former Khmer Rouge members in the ruling Cambodian People’s Party. It would take a brave judge to defy the ruler of a de facto one-party state. “

Hun Sen and his boss the Vietnamese got what they planned that is to "demonize the demons," so as to make themsleves look more acceptable to the internaitonal community, while selling cambodia, lock, stock and barrels, to the Vietnamese. 

Needless to say that without Sihanouk total and unconditional support for Hun Sen, the cambodian traitor and dictator could not have committed all these crimes against the Cambodian people by allowing illegal Vietnamese immigrants to pour into cambodia at will. Naranhkiri Tith Ph.D. Washington DC. November 29, 2011)

----------------------------------------------------------------

French Lawyer Takes Center Stage in Cambodian Court 11:51am Nov 25, 2011

Khmer Rouge Trial Sees Chief Defend Regime in Video 3:27pm Nov 22, 2011

Cambodia’s Muslims Seek Justice for Genocide 3:43pm Jul 17, 2011

Khmer Rouge Genocide Trial Opens in Cambodia 9:36am Jun 27, 2011

Politics Poison Proceedings as Khmer Rouge Trials Misfire 9:55pm Jun 16, 2011

At a conference on Cambodia in Berkeley, California, last week, an elderly Khmer man tearfully explained to me why he won’t go back to his homeland. “How can I go there and have any peace so long as the people who killed all of my family are still free?”

The Extraordinary Chambers in the Courts of Cambodia, set up by the Cambodian government and the United Nations, were supposed to ease his way home. But after five years and more than $150 million, the court has tried just one defendant, Kaing Guek Eav, alias Duch, the warden of the infamous Tuol Sleng detention center where approximately 14,000 people were tortured and then executed. Repentant, Duch confessed and was convicted of crimes against humanity.

This week the long-awaited trial of former Khmer Rouge leaders Nuon Chea, Khieu Samphan and Ieng Sary finally began. The first case takes up the forced removal of Phnom Penh residents to the countryside, where large numbers were executed or died after being subjected to forced labor.

Some are calling this the most important trial since Nuremberg. Along with Pol Pot, who died in 1998, the three presided over a regime of unprecedented viciousness in which as many as two million Cambodians — a quarter of the population — were killed or died from disease or starvation. But from the outset the ECCC has been mired in controversy over political interference, corruption and long delays between court proceedings that have left many Cambodians wondering if the court can ever deliver justice.

The tone had been set back in 1998 when the Cambodian prime minister, Hun Sen, invited Nuon Chea and Khieu Samphan to his home and announced over a Champagne toast that they would “bury the past.” A former Khmer Rouge fighter himself, Hun Sen recently said he would rather see the ECCC fail than take up more cases, leading to speculation that he is protecting some of the former Khmer Rouge members in the ruling Cambodian People’s Party. It would take a brave judge to defy the ruler of a de facto one-party state.

In the court’s most recent scandal, the Cambodian and UN co-investigating judges moved to close a case against additional Khmer Rouge commanders without interviewing key witnesses or conducting crime site investigations. Criticized for mishandling the case, the UN co-investigating judge resigned. The UN is now trying to replace him with a Swiss reserve judge, but the Cambodian government has thus far refused to formally appoint him.

While there is now wide agreement in UN circles that the ECCC is a mistake that should never be repeated elsewhere, a fair trial of Nuon Chea, Khieu Samphan and Ieng Sary would allow the court to keep some of its promises to victims. The reputation of the UN, which has dithered in the face of repeated controversies in Cambodia, is at stake.

While it can’t control Hun Sen, it can set up an independent committee to report on the failures of the ECCC and take action to correct them. It can press Japan, France, the United States, Britain and other donors who continue to provide almost half of Cambodia’s annual budget to take action to reverse the ECCC’s descent into quagmire.

The most urgent task is to make sure the new investigating judge is appointed so he can continue investigations into additional cases.

If additional cases are not allowed to go ahead, only four people will end up going on trial for one of history’s darkest moments. This will allow many Khmer Rouge officials responsible for large-scale atrocities to continue to live freely, some in the same communities in which they carried out mass killings. It will mean the man I met in Berkeley may never feel like he can go home. “I want to die in my country,” he said. “But not of a broken heart.”

Brad Adams is the Asia director at Human Rights Watch.

 


 

US strikes out on Asia-Pacific conquest

Neglecting Asia's importance over the last decade may impair the US' ability to regain its former power position.

Opinion

Francis Wade

Aljazeera; Last Modified: 17 Nov 2011 11:08

http://www.aljazeera.com/indepth/opinion/2011/11/20111115155110993264.html

---------------------------------------------------------

(Comments: this article had given me the tangible proof on what I have been writing in this page of my web site, that Hillary Clinton is the architect (While Obama, as usual was totally aloof and hands off from all this new and important US foreign policy development) behind the recent surge in America support for rogue and anti-democratic regimes in Asia such as Hun Sen and his CPP, Vietnam, and now Burma or Myanmar.

More importantly, this Aljazeera article pointed out the main weak point of this new approach to regional diplomacy by the USA under the leadership of Hillary Clinton as follows:

“There she will strike out on a path that, beset with difficulties, is crucial to the US' continued status as the world's sole superpower.

The plan she lays out is ambitious and, for the skeptic, weighed down with a sense of foreboding familiarity: she speaks repeatedly of the need for the US to gain a foothold here, but said in the knowledge that her government's myopic focus on the Middle East over the past decade has cleared the way for China to stretch its tentacles across the region. This China has done adeptly: its deployment of soft power, buoyed by the ability to find common ground with the nationalistic sentiment that dictates the policy of its neighbours, has won it favour with nations wary of the historically aggressive track record of the US here. As such Hillary et al face a difficult task in convincing wavering governments to 'look West' rather than be drawn further into Beijing's strategic orbit.”

I do hope that this article will help open the eyes of those Cambodians who still feel that they can count on America to “save” Cambodia from Hun Sen Sihanouk deadly regime. Naranhkiri Tith Ph.D. Washington DC. November 25, 2011)

--------------------------------------------------------

 

Standing on a platform in Honolulu last week as United States military officials and heads of Pacific islands looked on, Hillary Clinton charted Washington's course for re-entry to the Asia-Pacific. The hour-long talk, the content of which was first thrashed out in a seven-page article in Foreign Policy magazine last month, set the framework for Clinton's visit to the region this week. There she will strike out on a path that, beset with difficulties, is crucial to the US' continued status as the world's sole superpower.

The plan she lays out is ambitious and, for the sceptic, weighed down with a sense of foreboding familiarity: she speaks repeatedly of the need for the US to gain a foothold here, but said in the knowledge that her government's myopic focus on the Middle East over the past decade has cleared the way for China to stretch its tentacles across the region. This China has done adeptly: its deployment of soft power, buoyed by the ability to find common ground with the nationalistic sentiment that dictates the policy of its neighbours, has won it favour with nations wary of the historically aggressive track record of the US here. As such Hillary et al face a difficult task in convincing wavering governments to 'look West' rather than be drawn further into Beijing's strategic orbit.

The rhetoric of this blueprint for the coming decade is bold, but tinged with apprehension: the US needs to find new ground as wars in Iraq and Afghanistan wind down, access to resources is secured, and all eyes turn to the cluster of countries rapidly reshaping the global economy. "In a time of scarce resources, there's no question that we need to invest them wisely where they will yield the biggest returns, which is why the Asia-Pacific represents such a real 21st-century opportunity for us."

Awkward references to human rights abound, but only one line, in which Hillary speaks of being "mindful of the bipartisan legacy" of her country's history here, acknowledges the bloody footprint it has left in the region. Although hidden deep within a forest of political speak, it may well be the most significant statement she makes, for this selectivity is likely to characterise US' reengagement with the region in the coming years.

Ominous signs already suggest that the US will saddle up to repressive regimes in order to realise its overarching priority for returning here, that of containing China and penetrating deeper the region's markets. An early indication came last year with the announcement that Washington would rekindle relations with the maligned Indonesian military outfit, Kopassus, following suggestions that Jakarta may look to China for military support should the US refuse an alliance. The West Papua Advocacy Team didn't share Robert Gates' rosy assessment of Kopassus at the time as "reformed": they met his announcement of renewed ties by labelling the outfit, whom the US had supplied with lists of communist sympathisers during the 1960s before breaking ties, "the most criminal and unreformed element of the Indonesian military".

Since then, and amid frequent exchanges of snide criticism between Beijing and Washington, the US has manoeuvred to develop a network of allies in the region, massaging hostilities in the South China Sea to draw Vietnam away from Beijing's grasp and, perhaps most worryingly, signalling that it is ready to break with years of isolationism to become a "partner" of Burma.

Its descriptions of the Burmese government over the past two months have been cloaked in an optimism not seen since Lyndon B Johnson enthusiastically backed the "policy of peace and nonalignment" of Burma's first dictator, General Ne Win, in 1966. That came at a time when the CIA was arming the Chinese nationalist Kuomintang army who waged attacks on Mao's forces from their bases in north-eastern Burma. As with now, the US was bent on restricting a hostile China from expanding south.

Today, the new US envoy, Derek Mitchell, is leading the charge, having made three trips to Burma in the space of seven weeks and rounding off the last one with a statement hailing the "rapid reform" of the nominally-civilian government, whilst opening up the possibility of military co-operation between the two countries. Further up in government, and the sentiment builds: Hillary spoke last week of the potential for the US to become a "partner" of Burma in light of the "first stirrings of change in decades", although she added the requisite preconditions the government supposedly needs to meet before this happens, including the release of political prisoners.

History tells us however that the standards the US sets for its allies are wildly inconsistent and arbitrary. Much of the talk on Burma among White House officials is of "reform", and less so that of "democracy", allowing Naypyidaw some flexibility in the benchmarks it is required to meet. Washington's relations with Cambodia, very much an autocratic state under the 13-year rule of Prime Minister Hun Sen, demonstrates the stunted length that "reform" in Burma will need to go before the US strides in. Additional evidence is given by US' warming ties with a sceptical Vietnam, whose regime has been newly made acceptable by Washington's PR hawks.

The US, China, and Asia

From its status as a pariah, Burma has risen over the past five years to that of a highly sought-after ally, hence the US interest. This evolution has largely been China's work, but fuelled by competing US priorities for the region. Of the many economic interests Beijing has in Burma, its pièce de résistance is the dual pipeline project that will take Middle Eastern and African oil cargoes offloaded on Burma's western coast up to Yunnan province, whilst giving China access to its neighbour's vast offshore gas reserves. A key thrust for this project is Beijing's anxiety about its eastern seaboard: the South China Sea dispute with Vietnam only adds to concerns that the Malacca Straits beneath Singapore, through which much of its oil shipments travel, can be closed off by patrolling US warships, exemplifying how a nervy China-US dynamic could play out over the coming decade.

China has poured billions of dollars into tapping Burma's vast natural resources, as well as those of neighbouring Laos, and is busily damming the length of the Mekong river from its passage through Yunnan down to Cambodia. A similarly aspirational India is looking hungrily on, with Burma its only land passage to Southeast Asian economies, but cannot match Beijing's huge foreign investment capital and seat on the UN Security Council. The US knows that securing Burma would, hypothetically speaking, bring an ally right to China's doorstep at a time when its power is sweeping southwards across a region that Washington needs to penetrate.

But the timing of the recent upsurge in dialogue between US officials and their Burmese counterparts coincides with an unprecedented strain in relations between Beijing and Naypyidaw, triggered by President Thein Sein's shock cancellation of a lucrative China-backed dam project in the country. The US then may be quietly attempting to exploit this fissure. Several analysts believe there to be unease in the top echelons of the Burmese government over its dependence on China, but whether this will prompt a turn towards the West anytime soon is doubtful: a leaked US diplomatic cable from 2004 quotes then Burmese Prime Minister Khin Nyunt telling the head of the rebel Karen National Union that allying with the US would allow Washington to "use Myanmar as a staging ground to penetrate China. That is the reason why America is exerting a lot of pressure on our nation. Hence, we do not have the slightest bit of trust in America".

Despite talk of change in Burma, that unwavering nationalism remains the compass bearing for government policy, as evidenced by Thein Sein's decision to risk a souring of relations with Beijing in order to stem the encroaching Chinese influence over the country. While the US may see this as an opening, what it really demonstrates is the mammoth task it faces in drawing into its arms a group of nations, including Burma, that place a premium on their own sovereignty, particularly when the other option is acceding to a rapacious West. China has curried favour here by achieving what the US and colonial Europeans did through centuries of aggression without firing a single bullet - that of attracting and eventually co-opting resource-rich, strategically well-placed nations to act both as a buffer against competing states, and a source of plunder for the soaring energy demands of its own population. Deep scars take time to heal, and the myriad countries in the region that have felt the pain of past US ventures here may justifiably continue to see China as a preferred friend.

The US then, who prefixed its arrival in Afghanistan with similar talk of "securing our interests, and advancing our values", will need to navigate these waters with prudence. With its economy flagging and global reputation tarnished by a decade of war in the Middle East, Washington is steeling itself against the likelihood that soon its position as chief international ringmaster could be usurped. New ground therefore needs to be conquered, and a reinvigoration of its image abroad carefully spun.

"Our capacity to come back stronger is unmatched in modern history," Hillary says. "It flows from our model of free democracy and free enterprise, a model that remains the most powerful source of prosperity and progress known to humankind." Bar its strong relations with the likes of Thailand, Korea and Taiwan, the audiences Hillary will address in the coming days are unlikely to swallow this crusading rhetoric. Observers would also do well to read its newly-found praise for the region's more despotic players with the knowledge that ulterior motives are at play: to pass measures that would allow the US to make a substantial return to the region, notably the dropping of various financial sanctions that block trade with the likes of Burma, Congress needs certain benchmarks to be met, many of which the White House has little time for. It may be that there is less to the progress in these "reforming" pariahs - which remain far from the norms of democratic governance the US paeans to - than has been noted by Hillary, who must sell a new conquest to the sceptics in her government with the knowledge that if she fails to do so, the US may not this time come back stronger.

Francis Wade is a journalist with the Democratic Voice of Burma, and has written this article from a personal capacity.

You can follow Francis Wade on Twitter @Francis_Wade

The views expressed in this article are the author's own and do not necessarily represent Al Jazeera's editorial policy.

 


 

Kingdom’s three-year land rush

May Titthara

The Phnom Penh Post: Monday 21 November, 2011

 

Kampong Speu villagers clash with authorities over land.

--------------------------------------------------

(Comments: this article proves that one of the items that was raised in the petition, produced by the recent conference on Cambodia and the Paris Agreements anniversary, organized by a group of Cambodian-Americans here in Alexandria, Virginia, last October, was the land concession issue, was right on the dot.

Hun Sen with the support of Sihanouk is now selling or leasing the land forcibly taken from the Cambodian poor to transfer it to his supporters and bankrollers. Yet, Sihanouk who has  vociferously and repeatedly proclaimed that the he loves the Cambodian people, has not said one word on it.  Yet, so many Cambodians inside and outside Cambodia, still venerate this old fox and treacherous from king as a god-king. But, as one reviewer of Sihanouk books, has aptly written about Sihanouk that:

For more than half a century, King Norodom Sihanouk has preened, postured, and pouted across the stage of Cambodian politics. He is perpetually described as "mercurial" and "unpredictable." For years he was central to Cambodia's survival. And he was just as surely central to her near-destruction.

To give him due credit: It is beyond question that Sihanouk deeply loved the Cambodian people. None of his successors has ever matched his genuine affection for his people. But Sihanouk had one critical flaw: as much as he loved the Cambodian people, he loved himself just slightly more. At a pivotal moment in Cambodian history, he chose his own interests above those of Cambodia, and millions of people paid with their lives.“  Source: Sihanouk’s books reviewed; "My War with the CIA" and "War and Hope: The Case for Cambodia." By Bruce Sharp; Web site: Cambodia: Beauty and Darkness.

Cambodia is for sale to the best bidder to enrich Hun Sen and his CPP supporters, leading Cambodia to the brink of falling apart and taken over by the Vietnamese, with the full support of Sihanouk. Naranhkiri Tith Ph.D. Washington DC. November 21, 2011)

                                             -----------------------------------------------------------

The government has granted more than 7 million hectares of land to private companies through concessions since 2008, with 222 private companies claiming more than 2 million hectares alone in economic land concessions, rights group Adhoc said yesterday.

Ouch Leng, head of Adhoc’s land program, said that data from the Ministry of Agriculture, Forestry and Fisheries and government sub-decrees revealed that the government had granted about 2,153,408 hectares in economic land concessions to private companies.

He added that the total figure reached 7,021,771 hectares out of a total 17,651,500 hectares in the Kingdom since 2008, if mining and forest concessions for logging purposes are included.

“If we add all the concessions, including forest concessions and mining concessions, the government granted about 7,021,771 hectares,” he said, adding that about 1,101,080 hectares awarded were classified as protected land.

Ouch Leng said that the government had granted about 3,400,000 hectares in forest concessions and 1,468,363 hectares in mining concessions.

“In 2011, the government granted more land in protected areas than in previous years, now we are left with about 386,294 hectares of land and about 664,624 hectares of forest land [in protected areas],”

he said. “Our land is nearly finished; the government should stop providing economic land concessions to private companies.”

He added that if the government did not stop awarding the land concessions, there would be no resolution to land disputes and the land protest movement would continue.

Ou Virak, director of the Cambodian Centre for Human Rights, said that it was surprising the government had granted so much land to private firms and that the concessions affected many people, including ethnic minorities who had lost their traditional farmland. “It does not just affect people, our forests are also destroyed,” he said.

Chut Wutty, director of NGO Natural Resource Protection Group, said that rubber plantations in particular had grown in popularity and private companies planted rubber trees without thinking about natural resources. “[Concessions] have a serious impact on our villagers of whom 80 per cent depend on rice farming,” he said.

Chan Tong Yives, secretary of state at the Ministry of Agriculture, Forestry and Fisheries, said yesterday that he was not sure how much land the government had granted to private companies and referred questions to the Ministry’s undersecretary of state Ith Nody.

“I think that report is not true, we don’t give that much land,” he said.

Ith Nody declined to comment.

 


 

What Is Vietnamese Nationalism?

History & Biographies Ads

http://www.essortment.com/vietnamese-nationalism-20997.html

(Comments: I am pasting, below, a very important article on Vietnamese nationalism. It is important for all Cambodians who are concerned about Cambodia’s survival, to read this article for it explains the foundation of today's strength of Vietnam as country and nation, and its success against its neighbors to the South namely Cambodia and Champa.  Because their very strong yearning for survival and their ability to choose the right leaders they have been able to defend themselves against all kind of the most powerful nations in the world, starting with China a long time ago, and to destroy all other weaker nations near them, such as Cambodia and Champa.

 

The most important information in this article is the fact that unlike the Chinese, there no space for any minorities to survive in the Vietnamese space. This fact is well was well captured by the author of this article as followed:

 

The Vietnamese pioneer took with him not only his worldly possessions, but his culture and local traditions as well. When he moved south he did so not as an individual, but as just one member of an entire village or large family group moving as a whole. Rather than blending into, or being assimilated by the local cultures which the settlers encountered, or living apart from them in a peaceful relationship, the settlers violently conquered these cultures and banished their members. Nor did the settlers find any noticeably differences in either climate or geography from what they were accustomed to in the Red River Delta. We see then, no real changes occurring in Vietnamese culture as the migration continued.

 

Most Cambodians do not know much about this aspect of Vietnamese nationalism, and yet it is the most important requirement that the majority of Cambodians must be aware of, if Cambodia is to have any chance to remain free.  Naranhkiri Tith Ph.D. Washington DC. November 19, 2011)  

 

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 

 

Vietnam -- in nearly every regard it was the war that failed. It is not, however, the purpose of this article to recount America's failures in that Southeast Asian country, or the reasons behind them. It is instead, to discuss the question of whether or not the United States violated common tenants of international law by committing military forces to support one side in another nation's internal civil war. In short, we will discuss whether or not the war between North and South Vietnam was striclink:tly a civil war, or a war of aggression conducted by the North against the South.

I intend to demonstrate in this article that South Vietnam possessed good and sound basis for its claim to independence from Hanoi, the capitol of North Vietnam. This being established, it will follow that the United States violated no aspect of international law in aiding Saigon, South Vietnam's capitol city. Indeed, Washington but supported one country in its efforts to repulse a foreign invasion of its borders.

Doc Lap, a word used to signify the Vietnamese spirit of independence, can be traced back to approximately 500 B.C. when the Nam, a southern subgroup of the Viet tribes living south of the Yangtze River began a southward exodus in an attempt to escape the armies of an expanding Chinese empire. The attempt failed. Eventually settling in the Red River Delta, the Vietnamese were conquered by 258 B.C. and placed under the direct administration of the Chinese Court. For the next 1,000 years, the Chinese endeavored to assimilate the Vietnamese race as they had, and would, many others. In Vietnam, however, the Chinese would fail.

There were a number of factors which contributed to China's failure: Geographic distance between the Red River Delta and the Chinese Court; contact, primarily through trade, which the Vietnamese enjoyed with other non-Chinese cultures, principally the Chams, the Cambodians, and with India and Indonesia. Probably, however, the greatest reason for China's failure to subdue the Vietnamese, and the one most pertinent to our subject, is that the Vietnamese had a prehistory long enough to enable them to develop their own distinctive ethnological features. In other words, the Vietnamese racial identity was strong enough to withstand a thousand years of foreign domination, suffering, in the process, only minimal cultural damage.

Toward the middle of the 10th century and the decline of the T'ang Dynasty, Chinese rule became virtually nonexistent in the outlying provinces. In this vacuum, Vietnam experienced a period of chaos during which local warlords battled among themselves for domination. In 1010 A.D., the Li Dynasty was founded, becoming Vietnam's first imperial family and central government. Quartered in Hanoi, the dynasty would survive for some two hundred years.

Despite its newly won independence from China, there was little change in the course of Vietnamese life. The imperial government reestablished a civil service system based on the Chinese classics and continued attempts to subdue rebellious warlords who protested the payment of any taxes and who refused to recognize any authority save their own.

The peasants too, lacked any feeling of loyalty toward the dynastic government. As in most feudal and agrarian societies, the peasant knew little of the world beyond the walls of his own village, and cared even less. He paid his taxes to the local warlord because he was forced to, and occasionally engaged in insurrection when the lord pushed him beyond the point of forbearance.

Vietnam, at this point, was a nation only in the lightest sense of the word. It possessed a government but no real subjects. For the Vietnamese did not recognize the Li Dynasty's right to govern. In fact, they did not even recognize themselves as a single nation. Being Vietnamese was more a racial identity than a national one.  The typical Vietnamese identified with family and village and very little else.

The early 10th century found the Red River Delta a prosperous and growing region, rich in farmland and advantageously positioned for trade carried on with the rest of Indochina. Before the century's end, however, the region reached a point of over population. Faced with China to the north, the sea to the east, and mountains to the west, the Vietnamese began moving south in an exodus not wholly unlike our own country's westward expansion in the 19th century. This expansion lasted until the late 1700's.

Immediately to the south of the Red River Delta was the Kingdom of Champa, occupying a geographic area roughly equivalent to what the French would later call Annam. It was easily conquered by the Vietnamese who systematical set about settling the area, forcing the remnants of the Cham civilization into the mountains to the west. Further to the south lay the Mekong River Delta held, during this time frame, by the Kingdom of Cambodia. This area too, fell victim to the Vietnamese expansion.

Often, in history when a people experience such a period of migration, they experience also, a compromise of their culture as it is influenced by already existing indigenous cultures, by differences between old and new methods of food gathering brought about by a different climate and geography, and as it is influenced simply by geographic distance itself, as the settlers move farther away from their original homeland. In this instance, however, none of these things occurred.

The Vietnamese pioneer took with him not only his worldly possessions, but his culture and local traditions as well. When he moved south he did so not as an individual, but as just one member of an entire village or large family group moving as a whole. Rather than blending into, or being assimilated by the local cultures which the settlers encountered, or living apart from them in a peaceful relationship, the settlers violently conquered these cultures and banished their members. Nor did the settlers find any noticeably differences in either climate or geography from what they were accustomed to in the Red River Delta. We see then, no real changes occurring in Vietnamese culture as the migration continued.

But there was one new development, the growth of a conscious regional antagonism between north and south. villages in the south were essentially self contained, economically and socially. Their inhabitants enjoyed a much greater degree of freedom than their brothers in the north. The southern territories were a long way from Hanoi. Roads for transportation and communication were practically nonexistent. Those which did exist were little more than trails in poor repair. Distance, the lack of viable communications and transportation and resupply routes coupled with the strong hostility of the local villagers, all made conditions for a prolonged military campaign from the dynastic government practically impossible. But try the emperor did.

The further south the peasant went,  the more independent he felt and the more resentful he became of Hanoi's attempts to exert control over him. The peasant was, as mention earlier, freer than his compatriots in the north. Even the warlords were fewer in number in the south, though, as a rule, were no less cruel. And the warlords too, resented the power in Hanoi. Warlord revolts were numerous, hopeful as they were of gaining almost total autonomy from the imperial family.

Thus we see in the south a strong resentment towards the more populous, the more centrally organized north. As the years went by, peasants and lords alike developed a regional awareness, united in mind by their common desire to be free of the dynasty's influence. making no distinction between the northern peasant the emperor's soldiers, the southerners came to perceive all northerners as aggressive and warlike, as a people who desired to militarily force themselves where they were not wanted.

In the north, the imperial court increased taxes to compensate the government's coffers for the revenues expended in the southern campaigns. More and more young men were taken from their father's farms at the point of a sword to serve in those same wars. All blamed, of course, on the lazy and rebellious subjects in the south. The inhabitants of the north then, acquired, as a region, a perception of the southerner as worthless and disloyal, who migrated south in order to avoid work and the payment of due taxes and loyalties to the royal court.

This is the situation as it existed by the early 17th century. Even at this early date, there was much to lend itself to an argument that Vietnam was, psychologically and economically, two separate countries.

These regional identities and the antagonisms between the two regions were intensified by a war between the Trinh family sitting on the dynastic throne in Hanoi, and the Nguyen family in Hue, the strongest of the south's provincial lords. Differing from the provincial uprising of the past, this conflict constituted a full blown civil war. It lasted fifty years, ending in 1674 with an agreement between the two belligerents roughly dividing Vietnam along the 17th parallel.

Neither the war nor the subsequent division had any real effect on the peasant, north or south, or on his way of life. The southern peasant felt no real attachment to the Nguyen family. But the war did serve to aggravate the already existing regional hatreds and stereotypes. Incidental, this war marked the first occurrence of western intervention in Vietnam, with Dutch merchants sending arms shipments to the Trinh family, and Portuguese merchants supplying similar shipments to the Nguyen family.

This division, as important as it was to the building of north and south regional identities, did not last long. Vietnam was again politically united in 1786 at the culmination of a war begun ten years earlier in Saigon by three brothers calling themselves the Tay-son. Upon defeating both, the Nguyen and Trinh families, the eldest brother crowned himself the Quang-Tring Emperor. Twelve years later, Quang-Tring was overthrown by Nguyen-Anh, a member of the dethroned Nguyen family, with the aid of a few hundred French troops and a French trained native Vietnamese army.

By 1883 France had conquered and occupied all of Vietnam. In the north and central regions, Tonking and Annam respectively, France established protectorates where the emperor and warlords were allowed to maintain their positions under the condition that they maintain at the same time a proper attitude and decorum toward French rule. Southern Vietnam became a direct colony, Cochinchina, under the administration of a French Governor-General.

French influence in Cochinchina had a direct and powerful impact on the lifestyle of many Vietnamese. The region prospered, and by the 1920's there was a thriving western educated middle class. Thus, when the winds of nationalism began to sweep across all of Vietnam, they took on a distinctively western flavor in Cochinchina.

Cochinchinese were allowed, under colonial law, much greater political and organizational latitude than their ethnic brothers in Tonking and Annam. native political parties were allowed and legally formed. The French promised to grant the Cochinchinese independence, measure by measure, The promise was believed, and western ideology and a spirit of cooperation became the cornerstones of the nationalist movement in the south. Envisioned was an independent Vietnam (in the south) governed by a western styled parliamentary government.

Legally, the inhabitants of Tonking and Annam were already independent, being only protectorates. It is important to note that nationalism in the south encompassed no greater an area than Cochinchina alone. For the South Vietnamese, his emerging national identity traveled no farther than the colonial boundaries.

Things were viewed quite differently in the north where an imperial family supported by a French army decreed political parties illegal and dealt harshly with potential political adversaries. Denied a legal outlet for political expression, nationalists in the north joined the forcefully expanding philosophy of communism during the 1920's, while in the freer south, nationalists adopted the democratic views of Sun Yat-sin. The gulf separating north and south was now, for all practical purposes, complete and unbridgeable, made so by the radically different methods of nationalist expression adopted by the two regions. Legally, politically and philosophically, South Vietnam was, by the end of the Second World War, a sovereign nation, distinctly different in culture and national expression from the nation of North Vietnam.

 


 

Sihanouk and Hun Sen Deadly Alliance, at the Expense of the Whole Cambodian People 

-----------------------------------------------------

CAMBODIA HAS A NEW KING -- NORODOM SIHAMONI

 

   http://www.cablegatesearch.net/cable.php?id=04PHNOMPENH1609

 

Reference id

aka Wikileaks id #21657  ? 

...

Subject

Cambodia Has A New King -- Norodom Sihamoni

Origin

Embassy Phnom Penh (Cambodia)

Cable time

Fri, 15 Oct 2004 12:55 UTC

Classification

CONFIDENTIAL

Source

http://wikileaks.org/cable/2004/10/04PHNOMPENH1609.html

History

First published on Mon, 11 Jul 2011 23:11 UTC (original)
Modified on Thu, 1 Sep 2011 23:24 UTC (diff from original)

O 151255Z OCT 04 FM AMEMBASSY PHNOM PENH TO SECSTATE WASHDC IMMEDIATE 3055 INFO ASSOCIATION OF SOUTHEAST ASIAN NATIONS USMISSION USUN NEW YORK

DEPARTMENT FOR EAP/BCLTV DEPARTMENT PLEASE PASS USAID/ANE E.O. 12958: DECL: 10/16/2014 TAGS: PGOV[Internal Governmental Affairs], PREL[External Political Relations], CB[Cambodia] SUBJECT: CAMBODIA HAS A NEW KING -- NORODOM SIHAMONI Classified By: DCM Mark C. Storella for reasons 1.5 (b) and (d). ¶1. (C) Summary:

------------------------------------------------------------

(Comments: this rare confidential cable originated from the American embassy in Phnom Penh, discussed how Sihanouk was only concerned about keeping the monarchy alive, and Monique happy, as to Cambodia, Sihanouk has little concerned about, because he knows that the majority of Cambodians still think that only the god-king can save Cambodia. Is it true?  I don’t think so.  But, I am only one person, to think so.

I leave to the rest of the Cambodian people to think and to make up their mind, for themselves, about this tragic and deadly story. My job is to inform the Cambodian people about their age-old tragic dependency on the god-king who has done more than ever, to damage any chance for the Cambodian people to be free and to have a future free of internal and external dependencies.

Please, also note that for any foreign countries, including the USA; what they all want is to see Cambodia, at least on the surface, in a stable, political, economic, and social situation, regardless of what that stability is really true or not, under Hun Sen or any other person.

Until such time when the Cambodian people can come up with a really respectable, courageous  and dignified leader, such as Aung San Suu Kyi, or Nelson Mandela, no foreign governments would be willing to come and challenge Hun Sen and his CPP, on their behalf.  This challenge will have to come from the Cambodian people themselves.

Naranhkiri Tith Ph.D. Washington DC. November 2, 2011)

                                                      -----------------------------------------------------------

 

On October 14, the Cambodian Throne Council unanimously (9-0) elected Norodom Sihamoni as the new King of Cambodia. Sihamoni (51), a son of former King Norodom Sihanouk and Queen Monineath, has lived for years in France as a dancer and Cambodian Ambassador to UNESCO. He will be formally invested in a ceremony in Phnom Penh October ¶29. Sihanouk engineered the choice of Sihamoni to ensure the continuation of the monarchy. PM Hun Sen supported the choice, perhaps because Sihamoni is apolitical and believed to be relatively pliable. Sihamoni's half-brother, Prince Ranariddh, went along, probably grudgingly, but may still harbor desires someday to replace Sihamoni, possibly upon Sihanouk's death. Sihanouk will now likely work behind the scenes to train Sihamoni and keep his hand in politics.

The succession went forward in a remarkably orderly and peaceful fashion in apparent conformity with the constitution and will likely contribute to stability. Sihamoni has the bearing and open spirit of a King. It is striking that the Cambodian people have shown little reaction to Sihanouk's decision to step down after 63 years at the center of Cambodian political life. End Summary.

Anatomy of an Abdication ------------------------ ¶2.

(C) Former King Sihanouk has never been satisfied with his constitutional role as a monarch who "reigns but does not rule." Since reassuming the throne in 1993, Sihanouk has seen his power progressively eroded by powerful politicians, especially Hun Sen, and a more open political system. Sihanouk apparently took particular offense when his son, Prince Ranariddh, and opposition politician Sam Rainsy walked away from a new power sharing formula Sihanouk had brokered last November. He was further disappointed when political leaders refused his summons to Pyongyang this spring to settle the political deadlock.

Sihanouk has found himself uncomfortably marginalized. At the same time, Sihanouk at 81, has complained of increasing medical problems, and has no doubt focused on his legacy. ¶3.

(C) When Sihanouk announced his resignation October 7, many assumed it was another empty threat designed to provoke calls for him to assume a greater role. In fact, it now seems that a tired Sihanouk was focused on using what cards he had left to ensure his own succession and the continuation of the monarchy. In recent days, Sihanouk has spoken openly about his concerns about the strength of republic sentiment, which exists in all three top political parties, including the royalists.

Under the Cambodian constitution, a new King is to be elected from among members of the three royal blood lines by the Throne Council within seven days of the death of the former King. A sitting King has no inherent constitutional role and there is no heir apparent. And the constitution is moot on what happens of the King abdicates. It is now apparent that Sihanouk had worked behind the scenes with Hun Sen and others to permit him maximum influence in the selection of his own successor.

Why Sihamoni? ------------- ¶4.

(C) Many had long speculated that Ranariddh, Sihanouk's oldest son, would be the logical choice for King.

 However, Sihanouk has had a rancorous relationship with Ranariddh for years. Sihanouk may have worried that having such an overtly political son as King would put the monarchy itself in danger. But, most important, Sihanouk is devoted to Queen Monineath, and, therefore, has long expressed support for his son by her, Norodom Sihamoni. The selection of Sihamoni no doubt took on even greater emotional urgency for the Queen with the untimely death of her other son my Sihanouk, Prince Narindrapong, earlier this year. ¶5.

(C) Sihanouk needed Hun Sen's support to control his own succession because Hun Sen controls a majority of the seats on the nine-member Throne Council.

Hun Sen has expressed his support for Sihamoni, who is likely an attractive choice for two reasons: first, Sihamoni is widely assumed to have no political experience or ambition; second, the selection of Sihamoni puts Ranariddh, a key competitor of Hun Sen, in a kind of political box, limiting Ranariddh's political options and increasing his dependence on Hun Sen. ¶6.

(C) At Sihanouk's request, the National Assembly quickly passed laws to permit election of a new King upon abdication and to permit election by a simple majority of the Throne Council, thus ensuring that Ranariddh -- a member of the Council by virtue of his position as president of the National Assembly -- could not block a vote on Sihamoni. Ranariddh has recently claimed his support for Sihamoni, to which Sihanouk publicly replied, "anyone who tells you he does not want to be King is lying."

What of Sihanouk's Future? -------------------------- ¶7.

(C) Sihanouk claims he intends to live quietly in retirement. But no one is counting Sihanouk out yet. He has indicated his intention to live in Phnom Penh probably in the palace in close proximity to King Sihamoni. Speculation is that Sihanouk will seek to mentor his son as King.

There are also rumors that Sihanouk may someday reenter the political fray openly, possibly by starting his own political party. As far fetched as that may sound now, Sihanouk abdicated the first time in 1955 precisely so that he could play an overtly political role and become prime minister.

And Ranariddh...? ----------------- ¶8.

(C) Ranariddh has professed support for his brother Sihamoni as King and voted for Sihamoni in the Throne Council. Nevertheless, there is ongoing speculation in Phnom Penh that Ranariddh still hopes one day to ascend the throne.

While the selection of Sihamoni probably portends greater stability in Cambodia, one cannot rule out a tense period upon Sihanouk's eventual passing. Sihamoni has been King for only 24 hours, and the rumor mill in Phnom Penh is already churning out speculation that Ranariddh may still hope to succeed his half-brother, possibly upon Sihamoni's eventual abdication.

Implications for the U.S. ------------------------- ¶9.

(C) For the time being, there is no indication of any negative impact of Sihamoni's ascension on the   throne. The process by which Sihamoni was chosen was remarkably peaceful and orderly, which bodes well for stability in Cambodia. At the same time, we know little of Sihamoni's political views. He has a close attachment to France and is a French citizen, but we are unaware of him ever expressing strong views about the U.S. Since Sihanouk became King in 1941, U.S. relations with the palace have often been rocky or worse. With Sihamoni's ascension as King, we have an opportunity to open a new chapter with the Cambodian monarchy. Ray

Media

 


 

Sihanouk and Hun Sen Entente Cordiale

 

Cambodia’s ailing former King Sihanouk vows to never leave his homeland again

By Associated Press, Published: October 30

PHNOM PENH, Cambodia — Cambodia’s ailing former king Norodom Sihanouk, his country’s dominant figure for half-a-century, vowed Sunday at a rare public appearance never to leave his homeland again.

 

 

Sihanouk, his son King Norodom Sihamoni and Prime Minister Hun Sen shared the podium at a ceremony marking the 20th anniversary of the former monarch’s return to his homeland after years of civil war.

The occasion may mark a last hurrah for Sihanouk, one of the giants of postwar Asian politics and the nonaligned movement of Third World countries.

In recent years, Sihanouk, who turns 89 on Monday, has suffered from colon cancer, diabetes and hypertension, and spent most of his time in China. He returned Thursday from his latest three months of medical treatment in Beijing.

The celebration of his Nov. 14, 1991 return was held Sunday in order to also mark his birthday Monday.

Tens of thousands of people turned out to attend the ceremony held in front of the royal palace in the capital, Phnom Penh. His picture and slogans were displayed there and along the city’s main streets.

“I have the great honor to inform our lovely compatriots that from now on, despite still having health problems and needing routine checkups by my Chinese medical team, I and my wife, the queen, have decided to stay forever with our compatriots inside our country,” Sihanouk said with a smile, eliciting cheers from the crowd. He said if the need arises, he would ask his Chinese doctors to come to Cambodia to attend him.

Sihanouk has a mixed legacy. He was admired for steering his small nation clear of the war in neighboring Vietnam for many years by deftly playing one side off against the other until he was overthrown by a U.S.-backed coup in 1970.

He then fatefully allied himself with the communist Khmer Rouge, who waged a bitter struggle for power against the U.S.-supported regime until taking over the country in 1975 and plunging it into the “Killing Fields” of bloody purges and misrule that left an estimated 1.7 million people dead.

Sihanouk’s support in the early stages won many adherents to the Khmer Rouge among ordinary Cambodians as well as diplomatic support

He became a mute prisoner in his own palace until a Vietnamese invasion ousted the Khmer Rouge in 1979. Appalled at what the Khmer Rouge did to his country, he still fell into an uneasy tacit alliance with them against the Vietnamese occupation, with a new round of civil war coming to a formal end only with the signing of the Paris Peace Accords in 1991.

Sihanouk was still held in high regard by many Cambodians when he came back home again and seemed set to provide at least moral leadership as the country rebuilt itself.

But Hun Sen, a former Khmer Rouge who came to power with the backing of Vietnam and kept his position as prime minister after the peace accords, proved to be a tough and wily political rival.

He deftly sidelined Norodom Ranariddh, another son of Sihanouk who had been co-prime minister, and consolidated power in his own hands, marginalizing Sihanouk with threats to abolish the monarchy.

In 2004, Sihanouk abdicated in favor of son Sihamoni, a retiring reluctant monarch who posed no threat to Hun Sen. The prime minister maintains an iron grip over the country within a democratic framework while brooking no challengers.

Hun Sen on Sunday praised what he described as Sihanouk’s idea of national reconciliation.

“Under the former king’s leadership and along with the government, a win-win policy was implemented that has brought us full peace and national reconciliation,” Hun Sen said.

Copyright 2011;  The Associated Press. All rights reserved. This material may not be published, broadcast, rewritten or redistributed.


The Cambodian Death Traps: It Won't Be Easy to Get Out of It, and Why

By Professor Naranhkiri Tith

SAIS, The Johns Hopkins University

Washington, DC

July 2000

Introduction:

The purpose of this paper is to explore the causes and sources of the continued suffering of the majority of the Cambodian people and the continued hold of power in Cambodia by the criminal regime of the Cambodian People's Party (CPP). At the same time, the international community appears to also capitulate to Hun Sen's threats and manipulations. Cambodians are now in these death traps that are built by both the Vietnamese and our own people, and it will not be easy to get out of them.

It is hoped that by looking squarely into the causes and sources of this tragedy, future generations of Cambodians inside and outside Cambodia might be able to come up with new ideas in order to allow the Cambodian people to get out safely from these death traps.

Most Cambodians still blame the Vietnamese for all the disaster that befell on Cambodia since the 18th century. It is true that Vietnam has been trying to colonize Cambodia for almost three centuries. It is true that this colonialist policy of Vietnam continues until today. The invasion of Cambodia in 1978 was the most obvious and recent manifestation of that imperialist policy.

Despite the fact that the invasion of Cambodia was acknowledged by the international community as an act of aggression and Vietnam was overwhelmingly condemned for that action at the United Nations, Vietnam succeeded in installing a subservient government, the CPP before withdrawing.

More importantly, it has succeeded to turn the table around in its favor by judiciously playing the Khmer Rouge card, and by using and enhancing its own image as victim of foreign aggressions. Although, Cambodia has also been a victim of one of the worst holocausts in modem history, the Cambodian people are not viewed as victims of a foreign aggression but rather of their own making.

For instance, Vietnam fought against France, China and the United States and very successfully. While in Cambodia, Sihanouk gave permission to the US to carpet bombing the Eastern part of Cambodia without informing those who lived in that area, and while the CPP allowed the Vietnamese army to invade Cambodia in order to save their own skin. These events showed that Cambodians are insensitive to the well-being of their own people, and therefore, from the international community's point of view, they are not victims of any foreign aggressions. On the contrary, Vietnam has become not the invader of Cambodia, but its liberator.

At this point, it is interesting to ask the following questions

1. Why did the international community remain almost indifferent to this Vietnamese imperialist policy?

2. Why did the international community continue to bend backward to support the criminal regime of Hun Sen and the CPP, despite its continued gross violation of human rights and naked abuses of democratic principles and civil society?

3. Why are Cambodians not able to behave more like victims rather than victimizers? Are cultural isolation and intellectual disconnection the main causes of this bad image of Cambodians?

4. And if Cambodians have such a bad image, how are they going to do to changing it?

(See the appendix entitled: The Vietnamese Issues)

I. The Vietnamese/Hun Sen built Death Trap

There is little doubt that Vietnam continues to consolidate its imperialist grip on Cambodia and Laos. Vietnam has been building the death trap for Cambodians for the last three centuries.

Let us now examine the reasons why Vietnam has been successful in its colonialist policy. Contrary to the majority of Cambodians, this writer believes that the Vietnamese are not the only ones to be blamed for the demise of the Cambodian people. The blame must also be borne by the Cambodian people or at least by some of them, especially the Khmer Rouge, the Royalists, and the CPP. By sheer ignorance or callousness, these three groups of Cambodians also contributed to the building of the death trap for their own people.

Vietnam continued to maintain a closed relationship proclaimed in 1979 as irreversible" with its wartime partners and friends, the Pathet Lao and the CPP. A most recent meeting which took place last October, in Vientiane between the former three wartime partners testified to that ongoing and still strong alliance between these three countries under Vietnam leadership. This meeting took place despite the fact that members of ASEAN are not supposed to have a sub-block within it.

The recent security problem created by some Loa resistance and anti-communist movement prompted the government of Laos to request for Vietnam help. The visit to Vietnam by Hun Sen just Three days before the 1997 Hun Sen' s coup against FUNCINPEC, was also another manifestation of that irreversible policy and alliance, and of Vietnam's continued strong hold on its smaller former Indochina partners.

At this point it is important to warn those misguided group of Cambodians (the so-called Cambodian Freedom Fighters or CFF) who are advocating the use of armed resistance to fight against Hun Sen and the CPP. First of all, there will be no support for such an armed insurrection from any countries in the world including the United States, and especially the much-needed base in Thailand.

Let' s suppose that even if this group succeeds in having sufficient number of followers to be able to harass Hun Sen army; the international community would not tolerate this kind of armed insurrection against an "elected government" recognized by the UN in the 1998 elections.

On the contrary, the UN will allow Vietnam to re-enter Cambodia at the request of Hun Sen to eradicate this kind of armed resistance. This is so, because Sihanouk and Ranariddh are now fully supporting Hun Sen. Based on these premises, the international community (UN) would now be prepared to officially recognize Vietnam's right to intervene into Cambodian affairs. And this will be the end of Cambodia.

Since, there are so many other places in the troubled world that the UN is already involved in; there is not the slightest chance that it will again return to Cambodia to do the cleaning job as it did in 1991-93. Cambodia had its chance then. It lost it, it is almost certain that Cambodia won't have that opportunity again because the financial and human resources are just not there for the UN to do it again, anytime soon.

(For the background reading on this section, please refer to the appendix entitled: History and other Aspects of Cambodian problems)

II. The Khmer Rouge Built Death Trap

The Khmer Rouge not only killed two million individual Cambodians; but more tragically, they murdered the soul and the spirit of the Cambodian people, by destroying every aspect of the social, cultural, and institutional set up of Cambodia. Why did the Khmer rouge behave so differently from other totalitarian groups from the left or the right? According to Bruce Sharp (The Unique Revolution, 1997), a keen Cambodian observer of the Khmer Rouge movement, the following answer was given:

"The Cambodian revolution stands apart from other upheavals because the Khmer Rouge combined astonishing brutality with astonishing stupidity."

They were so brutal that no rationale can be brought to explain why they had to kill their own kind with such inhumane manner. For instance, they emptied the cities in 48 hours including hospitals, and did not allow any time for the evacuees to bring any medicine or food with them. There were no places that were prepared to receive these masses of people from the cities.

The purpose for such sadistic and cruel way of treating people was to break down any kind of resistance against them. They were suspicious of anybody, including their own cadre. The Khmer Rouge enjoyed torturing people before killing them. The mass killings by the Khmer rouge were done in the most barbaric way by using axes or clubs to bludgeon to death innocent children, men and women, old and young, to spare using bullets. They were most of all very xenophobic. They are the ones who provide the lowest common denominator to judge any future Cambodian political and social behavior. It is because of this singular and brutal political and ideological background, that Hun Sen appears now to the international community as the lesser of the two evils. That is why the apparent insensitivity of the international community to Hun Sen's constant abuses of democratic and civil society principles has become more understandable, although not acceptable. And that is why the Vietnamese encroachment into Cambodian affairs becomes benign when compared to the Khmer Rouge excesses.

Their stupidity resides in the fact that normally a country like Cambodia which never have a strong social and political organization to start with, particularly compared to Vietnam, the Khmer Rouge went ahead with the mass killing to weaken Cambodia further. They believed in the utopian world of scientific communism, where no money is needed, and where everybody wears the kind of same cloth and eats the same kind of food, and where big bother (Angkar) will watch over every act and gesture of each individual day and night. All individuality was erased and to be replaced by collective behavior and discipline.

There was no parallel of such demented behavior in the modem history of mankind; even during the harshest days of Leninism in Russia during the early 1920's. Is this a Khmer Rouge aberration or more dangerously a Cambodian trait of character? Some Cambodian Americans, especially those who are participants in the Soc. culture.com, web site, constantly blame the Vietnamese for all these bad things that have been taken place in Cambodia, since the 1993 elections. Similar ultra-nationalistic behavior pushed these people to talk about eliminating all Vietnamese in Cambodia (Chau Bury). The same xenophobic behavior still prevails among these same Cambodian Americans, despite the fact that they are living in this great country does not have room for such bigotry.

The behavior of these groups of Cambodian Americans points to the depth of the image problem that All Cambodians are having. I am afraid that it will not be easy to go against this trend. Because Cambodians are afraid to face this kind of people. Most Cambodians tend to withdraw rather facing such kind of persons. This is tantamount to capitulate in front of the force of evil and to prolong the bad image of all Cambodians. The Khmer Rouge death trap is the most difficult one to deal with. However, the Royal trap is perhaps the most damaging in the long run, because of the traditional place of respect and power of the royal family in the Cambodian society.

III. The Royalty built death trap

By tradition, the Cambodian identity is associated with the royal family or the cult of god-king, since the Angkor Era. Until today, the only alternative to communist ideology is the monarchy. And this is an old trap. During the last two elections (1993 and 1998), the only alternative to Hun Sen CPP was FUNCIINPEC, while SAM RAINSY Party was a poor third choice. It was clear that most Cambodians did not want to vote for Hun Sen CPP. In 1993, they clearly showed their displeasure of the CPP track records by overwhelmingly voting for FUNCINPEC. Again, in 1998, most people still continued to vote for FUNICINPEC, despite the fact that they knew full well that FUNCINPEC became as corrupt and as unlawful as the CPP.

What most people did not know, was the fact that Sihanouk, and especially his wife Monique had already formed a tacit alliance with Hun Sen since 1987. This is now clear to this writer, because soon after the meeting around Paris in 1987 between Sihanouk and Hun Sen, two of Sihanouk' s children, Chakrapong and Bopha Devi became vice premier and minister of Culture, respectively, in the then Hun Sen Government of the State of Cambodia (SOC). Knowing these royal family members, it was not possible to see two of Sihanouk children in the Hun Sen government without the tacit blessing of their royal father.

As usual, Sihanouk was able to hide his sordid and evil scheme very well by playing the patriotic card. In doing so, he was able to fool his own son, Norodom Ranariddh, and use him to advance his cooperation with Hun Sen, in the hope that Hun Sen would favor Monique to be queen after his death.

This maneuvering became even clearer after the 1997 coup, when Sihanouk immediately endorsed Hun Sen's coup, against his own son. This kind of behavior is nothing surprising among royal family members since the Angkor time. Betrayal is the order of the day in the royal circle. And this in turn has been one of the main causes for the downfall of Cambodia.

When viewed from this royal deceitful behavior, it is clear that the international community did not have any choice but to support Hun Sen. Because, Sihanouk still has a tremendous prestige among foreigners. This fact must be taken seriously if one is to understand the real dilemma of today's Cambodia.

(Please, see the Rise and Fall of the Khmer Rouge by Armando Manalo)

Conclusion:

I have been trying to analyze the different causes and source of the current social and political problems in Cambodia (see: In the Years of Dying). I have shown that the Vietnamese are not the only cause for the decay of Cambodian society see: Exploring Cambodia's Evolution of Corruption, and also: Cambodia Plagued by Torture: Report). The Cambodian people must also share the blame. That Hun Sen is subservient to the Vietnamese should be no surprise to anybody. But, the hidden alliance between Hun Sen and Sihanouk is probably more understood by the international community than by most Cambodians (see Stephen Moffis: Covering up the Killing Fields). There will be no possible Cambodian solution until Sihanouk disappears from the Cambodian political scene. But, time is not on the Cambodian side because of the influx of illegal Vietnamese immigrants, as there are practically no borders between Vietnam and Cambodia due to the existence of systemic and pervasive corruption in Cambodia.

But the main source of all the ills that the Cambodian people are enduring silently but very painfully, stems from the legacy of stupidity and brutality which was left behind by the Khmer Rouge. This legacy allows the international community to accept more easily Hun Sen as the lesser of the two evils, especially with Sihanouk's endorsement (see the interview of Ambassador Kent Wiederman on the Khmer Rouge trial). This policy was facilitated by the ineptitude of FUNCINPEC under the leadership of Norodom Ranariddh. He had the chance to pull Cambodia out of the disaster. He failed miserably because of his corrupt personality and of his well-known incompetence.

Where do we go from here? There are signs of hope inside Cambodia, because the civil society has started to take roots. Also, the world has evolved to a more open society, including China and Vietnam. The main problem for Cambodia is to find the right kind of leaders when that time will have arrived. This is where WCC can play a significant role, by sticking to our basic ethical and moral principles and respect for democracy and civil society, and to have the courage of speaking up on these vital issues concerning the Cambodian society. I do hope that this presentation will help to motivate younger Cambodian Americans toward this eventual possibility of seeing the light at the end of this long and suffocating tunnel.

***************************************

Appendix

1. The Vietnamese Issues

2. The Khmer Rouge Trial Issues

3. WCC and the Cambodian Community

4. History and other aspects of Cambodian Problems

See also

1. Views of the Clinton Administration and the U.S. Congress

2. Letter to Ambassador Abramowitz, by Naranhkiri Tith

3. Hanoi's Role in the Cambodian Coup, by Free Vietnam Alliance (FVA)

4. Sam Rainsy Condemned Cambodian Revenge Attacks on Vietnamese

5. A Cambodian View of Sam Rainsy

 


 

                        Cambodia Then and Now: Commemorating the 1991 Peace Agreement

Keynote Address by Professor the Hon Gareth Evans, Former Foreign Minister of Australia and President Emeritus of the International Crisis Group, to Seminar on Measuring Cambodia’s Progress Toward Equality, University of NSW Law School, 6 August 2011.

                                                       To read the full article, please, click on this link.

                                                                      http://www.gevans.org/speeches/speech444.html

                            --------------------------------------------------------------------------------

(Comments: this keynote address on the 20th anniversary of the 1991 Paris Agreement on Cambodia, by the Honorable Gareth Evans, Former Foreign Minister of Australia is extremely important for understanding a detailed portrait of the complex negotiations leading to the 1991 Paris Peace Agreement on Cambodia. It is a must read for all those who participated in the recent “Cambodian National Conference 2011” organized by a group of concerned and dedicated Cambodian-Americans that took place in Alexandria, on October 22-23, 2011, (Please, see the petition on the Paris Agreement posted below in this page)

This address provides a comprehensive explanation of the background of this Paris Agreement and how the United Nations Organization was brought into to play a crucial role in Cambodia. although Mr Evans  misterpreted the events in wnich Sihanuk was involved in his effort to bring Hun Sen back to power (please, this deadly story in an important and historic article in the next column titled "Australia Relationship with cambodia."

Two person deserve special thanks are Mr. Gareth Evans and my friend the late former Congressman from New York, Steve Solarz, who had a clear idea on how to bring in the UN into this conference and to define its role as Peace keeper in Cambodia. Naranhkiri Tith Ph.D. Washington DC. October 31, 2011)

                                        ---------------------------------------------------------------------

Cambodia first made its claim on my heart and mind in 1968, as some of you in the Cambodian community will have heard me say before, I was travelling across Asia, as so many young Australians have, to study in the UK, and spent a few fantastic days here, staying in a very downmarket hotel near the Central Market, drinking beer and eating noodles in student hangouts, and taking a wild ride in a share taxi up to Siem Riep -- scattering pigs, chickens and children in villages along the way-- to confront the majesty of Angkor Wat.

I had similar experiences in a number of other Asian countries, but there was something very distinctive about Cambodia. In later life I kept on running into a number of those young men and women I had met in Indonesia, Malaysia, Singapore, Thailand, Vietnam, India, Nepal or Afghanistan – or people exactly like them. But I never again met any of the young Cambodians I had spent time with, or any of their contemporaries. The sad and horrible truth is that they all died at the hands of the Khmer Rouge – executed outright as middle class enemies of the state, or worked to death through malnutrition or disease out in the fields.

As the horror of the genocide unfolded, and then the protracted misery of the civil war which followed it, I made a pledge to myself that if I could ever do anything for the wonderfully kind people of this country to relieve some of that misery then I would certainly try hard to make a difference. The opportunity to do so came after I became Australian foreign minister in 1988. And of the various things I managed to achieve in the nearly eight years I held the position, nothing has given me more pleasure and pride than the Paris peace agreement concluded in 1991, whose 20th anniversary we commemorate this year, and at this seminar, one of series being held around the world.

Nobody should forget the extent to which Cambodia was on its knees by the late 1980s. Since 1970 the country had been ravaged successively by massive US bombing, by civil war, by a genocidal reign of terror exceeded only by the Nazis, by invasion and by civil war again, resulting overall in the deaths of some 2 million Cambodians and the destruction of the lives of many more. The Vietnamese invasion in November 1978 brought to an end the worst of the Khmer Rouge reign of terror, but it triggered a new civil war. Recurring bloody military engagements, guerilla assaults and ambushes, the further displacement of large numbers of civilians, and the inability of life generally to return to any kind of pre-1970 normality, all took their further toll of an exhausted and suffering people.

Nor should anyone forget how complex and intractable the continuing conflict was, being played out as it was at three distinct levels. The first level was that of the warring internal factions – with Hun Sen's Government waged against a fragile coalition of the non-communist Sihanoukists and KPNLF (Son Sann) and communist Khmer Rouge, and each group was immensely distrustful of all the others. The second level was regional, with Vietnam supporting Hun Sen and ASEAN supporting his opponents. And the third level involved the great power patrons of the warring factions - with China supporting the Khmer Rouge and Prince Sihanouk; the Soviet Union supporting Hun Sen; and the United States supporting the two non-communist resistance groups.

To unravel all this, and produce out of it something resembling a durable peace - even if, as we’ll come back to later, we have not yet seen a durable, human-rights respecting democracy - was a formidable achievement indeed for the international community, and one in which, I am pleased to be able to say, Australia played a quite central part.

Australia's involvement in this achievement dates back to 1983, when the Hawke Government came to office in 1983 with a commitment to play a more active role in a Cambodian settlement, and from the outset the Government's Indo-China policy focused on exploring the various options for a Cambodian settlement. Bill Hayden’s achievement as foreign minister from 1983-88 was to have Australia accepted by the international community, including eventually ASEAN, as a responsible and knowledgeable voice on the issue of the Cambodian settlement. Our views at this time were not necessarily welcomed by all parties, but they were given weight and taken into account, and Australia's activities did impart a sense of urgency, previously absent, to the effort to find a solution.

In the late 1980s other regional countries, and in particular Indonesia, gradually sought to play a more active diplomatic role in pursuit of a solution to the Cambodian problem. The resulting Jakarta Informal Meetings (JIMs) in July 1988 and February 1989 were inconclusive: although they did result in some clearer definitions of the issues involved, there was no significant lessening of the differences among the four Cambodian factions. But hopes for a major move forward had arisen with the announcement by Vietnam in January 1989 that it was prepared to withdraw all its troops from Cambodia by September that year.

 


 

Courting the Khmer: Cambodia struggles to play China off against its other neighbours

The Economist: Jun 9th 2011 | PHNOM PENH | from the print edition

---------------------------------------

(Comments: instead of writing my own comment on this article from the Economist magazine, I use the comment from one of the commentators on this article to make the case for what this article is all above. I want only to add that this article is not only historically off based, but, also currently inaccurate and biased, for instance he wrote that;

 China is everywhere, of course. What makes Cambodia unusual is that China has a rival there. Neighbouring Vietnam has had a prickly relationship with Cambodia. Few Cambodians forget that Vietnam invaded their country in 1979, overthrowing the murderous regime of Pol Pot, and then occupied it for ten years. Yet Vietnam is now devoting a lot of time and money to investing in its neighbour.”

The economist reporter is totally uninformed and biased against China, and above all totally understated Vietnam’s threat to Cambodia in the form of its sending into Cambodia millions of illegal immigrants, as they have been doing since the 17th century. Want to publish the results of the recent census of the population because it would reveal the number of illegal Vietnamese immigrants who would automatically be given identity cards to vote for Hun Sen and his CPP in the national elections. Here is that comment:

dumazz Jun 9th 2011 7:26 GMT

The article is shallow to suggest that Cambodia plays a balancing game on China and Vietnam. The Cambodian relations with Thailand and Vietnam are a showcase of various conflicts on history, border and even culture. But China and Cambodia have enjoyed a wonderful and peaceful relation, thanks to the fact that both countries don't share any borders and historical conflicts.

"China’s vast presence risks turning the country into a vassal of the Middle Kingdom." You can abuse the word "vassal" in any ally relations when one party is bigger than another and when you have enough imaginations. Name the USA vs. the UK.”

Naranhkiri Tith Ph.D. Washington DC. October 29, 2011)

---------------------------------------

 

TWENTY kilometres (12½ miles) down the Mekong river from the capital, Phnom Penh, a new container terminal is taking shape on a 30-hectare site. Upstream, two new ports are planned. Whereas other countries that share the mighty waterway favour dams and power plants, the Cambodians are turning the Mekong into a commercial highway. As Sam Olan, the deputy director of the container terminal argues, the project is tailored to the war-ravaged country’s needs: transport by water is cheaper than by road and requires less maintenance—and there are not many good roads anyway.

Like much else in Cambodia today, the new port is being built by the Chinese; 50 or so Chinese engineers and technicians live on site. The Cambodians are confident they will get their new port quickly and on time (it is due to open next year)—one of many reasons why the Chinese are welcome there, as in other poor countries.

As one of the poorest countries in South-East Asia struggles to end its dependence on foreign aid, the Chinese presence has become pervasive. Just down river from the new container terminal is the huge Chinese-built Prek Tamak bridge, which opened last year. The Cambodian prime minister, Hun Sen, recently broke ground on a $46m Chinese-built road linking the capital to the coastal province of Kampot. There, a new Chinese-built hydroelectric power station is about to begin operation—supplying, by one official estimate, half of Cambodia’s demand for power. The Chinese plan to build three more. Overall, China accounts for almost half the foreign investment in the country.

China is everywhere, of course. What makes Cambodia unusual is that China has a rival there. Neighbouring Vietnam has had a prickly relationship with Cambodia. Few Cambodians forget that Vietnam invaded their country in 1979, overthrowing the murderous regime of Pol Pot, and then occupied it for ten years. Yet Vietnam is now devoting a lot of time and money to investing in its neighbour.

Trade between the two countries expanded from $950m in 2006 to $1.8 billion last year. In the first two months of this year two-way trade reached $382m, up 65% compared with the same period in 2010. Vietnamese investment is now worth around $2 billion, spread over a bewildering variety of industries, including retailing, agriculture and telecoms. A subsidiary of Viettel, the Vietnamese state telecoms operator, started operations in Cambodia in 2009 yet already has 42% of the mobile market. The company, Metfone, has built many of Cambodia’s mobile masts and laid 16,000km of fibre-optic cable, 80% of the network. It also provides handsets to the army.

Other Asian countries are also coming in. Until Vietnam elbowed its way up the league table, South Korea was the second-biggest investor, mainly in construction and banking. It has a vast new trade hall on one of Phnom Penh’s smarter boulevards. Thai investors have been buying hotels, and Taiwan has a toehold.

More commercial investment must be good news for Cambodia. But in a country that has for centuries been squeezed by bigger neighbours, the scramble raises concerns about sovereignty—and these are exploited to the full by the small but vocal opposition. It uses Vietnam’s projects to attack Hun Sen, the prime minister who (it claims) owes his career to Vietnamese political meddling. And it argues that China’s vast presence risks turning the country into a vassal of the Middle Kingdom.

The evidence so far is that Cambodia is using the largesse without being swamped by it. Unlike many other countries that China invests in, tiny Cambodia, with a population of just 14m, has no oil or minerals to trade in return, so China’s interest seems to be to gain an ally in ASEAN, the regional block. China claims that its help comes with no strings attached, and so far there has been only one recorded instance of China exploiting its economic presence for political ends (it persuaded Cambodia to return 20 Uighur asylum-seekers in 2009). The Vietnamese foray might be partly strategic too. Vietnam wants to counter the expansion of China which is seen as having hostile ambitions in the disputed South China Sea (see Banyan). If so, Cambodia is enjoying being fought over, and plays one off against the other.

It helps that some of the new influences in Cambodia are not exclusively Asian. The new Cambodian elite looks westward more than it has done for a long while, especially to America. English is more widely spoken than in any other country in the region, and the hundreds of English-language schools that have opened up are packed. Two deputy prime ministers sent their sons to college in America, and Hun Sen’s eldest son (and probable successor) went to the West Point military academy.

For the moment Cambodia seems unlikely to fall into any particular sphere of influence. Given its neighbours’ size and clout, that is a remarkable—and remarkably difficult—balancing act.

 


 

Opposition lawmakers fear non-Cambodians are registering to vote

The Phnom Penh Post: Thursday, 27 October 2011 12:02

Bridget Di Certo and Kim Yuthana


-------------------------------------------------------------

(Comments: the two articles posted below, titled “Opposition lawmakers fear non-Cambodian are registering to vote,” and “Vietnamese Migrants in Cambodia” prove that the recent Cambodia National Conference 2011 (see the petition posted just below) that recently took place in Alexandria (October 21-22, 2011) pointed to the problems of intractable and dangerous voters registration in camvbodia. Fortunately, this problem, was one of the issues raised in the petition, as contained in item # 3 and stated as follows:

"3. To demand that the Cambodian government ensures that all future elections be free and fair. This will include (a) A national census of all citizens and including foreigners legal and illegal, to be collected from each province and to include data on national identity, (b) Allowing any Cambodians to register to vote freely and timely, including Cambodians living abroad, (c) Providing equal access to the media for opposition parties, including public debates with party in power, and (d) Making it illegal to use state property to serve any one political party."

  To me, this issue of voter registration is of paramount importance for the survival of Cambodia and for any chance to beat Hun Sen at the ballot. As long as Hun Sen is in power, there is no way that Cambodia’s borders will be respected by the Vietnamese, as the Vietnamese has a concept of "movable borders" with its neighbors, namely; Cambodia and Laos

However, having said this, the other important requirement to beat Hun Sen with the support of Sihanouk is to come up with real, courageous, and respectable leaders in the opposition in Cambodia, in the calibre of Aung San Suu Kyi (Nobel Prize winner-Myanmar), Nelson Mandela (Nobel Prize winner-Republic of South Africa), Mahatma Gandhi (India), or Vaslav Havel (Nobel Prize winner-Czech Republic). At the moment, Cambodia does not have such high calibre leaders. Naranhkiri Tith Ph.D. Washington DC. October 27, 2011)

-------------------------------------------------------------

Three SRP politicians yesterday stonewalled a conference on voter registration results organised by the Committee for Free and Fair Elections (Comfrel), complaining that Vietnamese citizens had been allowed to register to vote.

The alleged enrolment of Vietnamese citizens showed there was “no effectiveness in the working [of the NEC]” the SRP’s Kuoy Bunroeun said.

Announced voter registration numbers were more than 192 per cent above the prediction of the National Election Committee for the 2012 commune-district elections.

“The NEC’s estimate is completely wrong,” Kuoy Bunroeun said.

“This shows 100 per cent that there is no true mechanism to ensure the effectiveness of the process of free and fair elections.”

The SRP’s concern was that non-Cambodian citizens were being allowed to register to vote, Comfrel president Koul Panha clarified.

“But Comfrel has found that the ethnic Vietnamese who registered to vote have all the necessary citizenship papers,” Koul Panha told the Post.

“It is always a big controversy whenever there is an election, but you cannot do anything about it because they [the ethnic Vietnamese] have documents signed by the authorities saying that they are Cambodian citizens.

Koul Panha echoed concerns that the registered number of voters was so far off the NEC’s prediction.

 The number is surprisingly high if you consider all the flooding and natural disaster that has swept the country,” he said.

“We think it may be the case that some voters have registered at two places because people have migrated and there is no current system . . . to delete the duplicate names.”

NEC secretary-general Tep Nitha conceded the registration number was high and there was probably a fair degree of doubling-up by voters.

“The number of registrations is on the rise, but when we total the lists of overlapping names, we still expect the numbers to be increased maybe 103 to 105 per cent on the prediction. We cannot avoid small problems happening.”


 

Vietnamese migrants in Cambodia

UNESCAP:

http://www.unescap.org/esid/psis/population/workingpapers/LabourMigration/index2.asp#2

As a part of its studies on migration, CDRI conducted small sample interviews with Vietnamese Associations and individual workers of Vietnamese origin in selected villages of Kompong Chhnang and Phnom Penh in order to determine the status of Vietnamese workers in Cambodia.

The Vietnamese, who had lived in Cambodia for generations, were deported during the Lon Nol regime (1970-1975) and later during the Khmer Rouge regime (1975-1979). During the 1980s, they gradually returned to Cambodia, along with friends, relatives and neighbours. In the 1990s, a new wave of immigrants from Viet Nam was attracted by the opportunities offered by a sudden opening up of a market economy in Cambodia.

The scale of such immigration is very difficult to estimate. Demographers calculate that, if Cambodia’s population in 1985 (which is again an estimated figure drawn from the internal records of the Ministry of Economy and Finance) was 7.5 million, an average natural growth rate of 2.4 per cent might be expected to have brought the total population to around 9.9 million by 1998. If 360,000 repatriated refugees and their offspring are added to that, the total would add to around 10.3 million. The actual total enumerated in the 1998 census was 11.4 million, implying a contribution of a little more than 1 million by immigrants and their subsequent offspring (mainly composed of Vietnamese). Another estimate, provided by the governments of eight provinces (Kandal, Battambang, Phnom Penh, Takeo, Kompong Chhnang, Pursat, Prey Veng and Siem Reap) representing 53 per cent of Cambodia’s population, indicates that the total Vietnamese population was 227,000 in these provinces in 1995. The Kompong Chhnang Immigration Office, interviewed in April 2000, estimated that there had been a big increase in the number of Vietnamese in the province since the 1980s – from 1,269 households containing 7,064 people in 1985 to 2,708 households with 13,445 people in 1997 (So, 2001).

The occupation of Vietnamese workers varies with their location. Those interviewed in Kompong Chhnang were almost all involved in fishing year round. These small- and medium-scale fishermen earned on average around 10,000 riels (US$ 1 = 3,852 riels) per day, in addition to earnings obtained from cage cultures. The Vietnamese have been found to be especially dextrous in fishing activities; this is the reason why they have been successful in retaining their hold on this activity in Cambodia.

In Phnom Penh, most of those interviewed worked as construction workers, traders and skilled workers in machinery and electronic repair workshops, wood processing enterprises etc. Around 80 per cent of the small-scale contractors and supervisors in the construction industry are believed to be of Vietnamese origin. Employers of skilled workers said that they preferred to employ workers of Vietnamese origin because they found them to be skilled, hard working and patient. In contrast, local Cambodian workers tended to be confined to less skilled work; for instance, in construction, as labourers carrying sand, gravel and cement.

Most representatives of local authorities also admitted that in the villages surveyed the sex trade is to some extent run and staffed by the Vietnamese. In the survey villages, Vietnamese women work in brothels, karaoke bars, massage parlours, dance halls and “coin-rubbing” places. Those who work in dance halls operate independently but others are obliged to receive customers under the strict control of brothel-owners. The owners charge each customer between 5,000 and 70,000 riels: the workers are paid only a subsistence amount.

In short, Vietnamese migrants are low/medium to unskilled category workers; they work hard and they engage in any activity to earn a living. The intentions of Vietnamese migrants, particularly those who migrate to neighbouring countries, are at times to return, and at other times, to stay out permanently. Those who invest in a business outside of Viet Nam (for example, fishing, or personal care business in Cambodia) are typically expected to find roots in the host location.

REASONS FOR MOVING, EARNINGS, WORKING CONDITIONS AND ILLEGALITY

Internal migrants in Cambodia who had left their villages less than one year before the census stated that their principal reason for moving was the need to search for employment (29 per cent of the total), while the second reason given was the need to follow their families (25 per cent). Family reasons in many cases are also related to employment, since spouses move with migrants in search of work. There were few differences in the reasons given by male and female migrants, with females slightly more likely to move for family reasons and males slightly more likely to move for education and marriage. Increasing numbers are leaving villages because of rising population as well as unequal land distribution.

The wage difference between agricultural work and unskilled work in Phnom Penh can be significant: workers in paddy fields earn about 4,000 riels per day – around $1 – while the prevailing wage rate for unskilled/semi-skilled workers in the city can be 6,000- 10,000 riels (Pon and Acharya, 2001). Garment factories, in which about 3 per cent of the Cambodian labour force are employed, pay a minimum of $45 a month; with overtime work, most such workers are able to net $60-75 monthly. Most garment workers are migrants and they remit earnings home (Sok and others, 2001). Additionally, in rural areas work is not available for more than a few months, while in the city, work availability has no apparent seasonality. A larger number of days of work translates into higher incomes. Even in the case of rural-to-rural migration, while the wage rate may not vary much, the number of days of work does. People move from single-crop regions to double-crop ones to fish, engage in logging or even work on road-building and other construction work. Of late, it has not been uncommon for people to take up work under “food-for-work” programmes, even if they have to travel short distances.

For Cambodian workers in Thailand, the differential wage rate is the main attraction: wages are much higher than what they are at home for similar work. Table 3 shows the average earnings available locally compared with the average received by migrants in Thailand (converted in both cases to United States dollars for comparability). This holds true for workers of both sexes.

 


 

Cambodian National Conference 2011

(Comments: last weekend, October 21-22, 2011, a Conference on the 20th anniversary of the 1991 Paris Agreements took place in Alexandria, Virginia. This conference was organized by a group of well-meaning Cambodian-Americans who had the skill and the commitment to successfully organize , manage, and conduct this conference, whose main purpose is to allow Cambodia and its people to have a better chance to survive the corrupt regime of Hun Sen supported by Sihanouk, under the shadow of the Vietnam hegemonistic design and plan.

I was invited to deliver a presentation on how, the Vietnamese "Nam Tien" or "Southward March," the most deadly of all systems of colonialism, according to American historian, Bernard Fall, is taking hold of Cambodia's destiny.

It was one of the most meaningful, well-organized, well-conducted, and successful conferences by any groups of Cambodians that I had the privilege to attend. The end result of this conference is the resolution calling for major changes in the political, economic and social system in Cambodia under the corrupt regime of Hun Sen and his CPP with the total support of Sihanouk, posted below.

Please, take a look at my presentation on "Nam Tien" or "Southward March" and some selected related background documents, through the links pasted below. Naranhkiri Tith Ph.D. Washington DC. October 25, 2011)

Revised Understanding Nam tien is a necessary condition 2.pptx

 

Link to the supporting documents for my presentation on "Nam Tien"

 

The War in Cambodia 1945 Khmer Issarak.docx 

 

Please, read some feedbacks on the CNC 2011 , by clicking on this link pasted below

 

http://www.khmerunity.org/?p=624

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

Cambodian National Conference 2011

“Cambodia 20 Years after the Paris Peace Agreement”

(October 21-22, 2011)

Holiday Inn, 2460 Eisenhower Ave, Alexandria, VA 22314;

 

 ------------------------------------------------------------

 

Cambodian National Conference 2011

Organized by Cambodian Americans for Human Rights and Democracy (CAHRAD) and Khmer Unity for Cambodia (KUC)

 

Resolutions

 

Whereas, the Cambodian people, 140 persons in total, representing civic organizations, political parties, and communities from the United States of America, Canada, Europe and Cambodia, have gathered at a national conference on the 21st and 22nd day of October 2011 in the greater Washington DC area, as part of the Commemoration of the 20th Anniversary of the Paris Peace Agreement signed on October 23, 1991;

 

Whereas, the discussions and debates were conducted by knowledgeable people and experts in the field who have closely monitored the situation in Cambodia since then;

 

Whereas, the Cambodian government did not take all necessary actions in conformity with the Paris Peace Agreement in regard to the maintenance of Cambodia sovereignty, the application of real democracy, an independent and non-corrupt judicial system, the full respect of human rights and freedoms of expression of the Cambodian people;

 

Whereas, the Cambodian government did not terminate treaties with foreign countries that were not compatible with Cambodia sovereignty and independence;

Whereas, the Cambodian government did not publicize the national legal map of Cambodia, thereby create confusion among the national and international public;

 

Whereas, the Cambodian government has allowed massive illegal aliens to resettle in the country, thereby posing a threat to the national security;

 

Whereas, the separation of power between the Executive, Legislative and Judicial in the Cambodian democracy is highly questionable;

 

Whereas, the elections in Cambodia have been far from being free and fair due the

dominance of the ruling party; and

 

Whereas, the Cambodian people continue to have their rights abused -- especially in regard to the illegal eviction from their own land;

 

Be It Resolved:

 

1. To demand that the Cambodian government to (a) Maintain its sovereignty as outlined in the “Agreement Concerning the Sovereignty, Independence, Territorial Integrity and Inviolability, Neutrality and National Unity of Cambodia” portion of the 1991 Paris Peace Agreement (Articles 1 and 2), and (b) Implement and effectively enforce existing immigration and nationality laws;

 

2. To demand that the Cambodian government and the signatory countries to

disseminate the map/s of Cambodia currently in use. A conference shall be convened to check the compatibility of past treaties with the sovereignty and the territorial integrity of Cambodia in accordance with Article 5 of the same Agreement.

 

3. To demand that the Cambodian government ensures that all future elections be free and fair. This will include (a) A national census of all citizens and including

foreigners legal and illegal, to be collected from each province and to include data on

national identity, (b) Allowing any Cambodians to register to vote freely and timely,

including Cambodians living abroad, (c) Providing equal access to the media for

opposition parties, including public debates with party in power, and (d) Making it

illegal to use state property to serve any one political party.

 

4. To request that the United Nations, the United States, all signatory countries to the 1991 Paris Peace Agreement, the Human Rights Watch, the Carter Center, evaluate the Cambodian National Election Committee, which must be independent of any political party affiliation and interference.

 

5. To demand that the Cambodian government implement and ensure an independent judicial system whose judges are free of interference from political party.

 

6. To demand that the Cambodian government to put an end to illegal land grabbing

and abolish land concessions beyond renewable 30-year contracts, which have

displaced many families and results in human rights violations.

 

Adopted in the City of Alexandria, Virginia, USA

This 22nd Day of October, 2011.

Tung Yap

Co-Chair of Cambodian National Conference 2011

 

 


 

Obama set for first visit, official says

Tuesday, 18 October 2011 12:01

Mom Kunthear and Kristin Lynch

 

-------------------------------------------------

(Comments: the announcement of President first visit to Cambodia is a very important news for the Cambodian people, provided that Cambodian-Americans know how to use this rare diplomatic event to our best advantage.

 

The upcoming conference on the 20 Years Anniversary of the Paris Agreements organized by a group of Cambodian-Americans, and to be taking place in Alexandria, VA., during October 21-23 2011., is a good forum and timing for this discussion.

 

 I do hope that the organizers of this forum can bring this subject into the discussion by the conference attendees. Naranhkiri Tith Ph.D. October 18, 2011) 

 

------------------------------------------------- 


United States President Barack Obama plans to visit Cambodia late next year for a regional summit, Ministry of Foreign Affairs spokesman Koy Kuong said yesterday.


Speaking to reporters after a meeting between Foreign Minister Hor Namhong and David Carden, the US Ambassador to the Association of Southeast Asian Nations, Koy Kuong said that Cambodia expects to welcome Obama at the ASEAN-US summit next November in Phnom Penh.


“The President of the United States, Barack Obama, will visit Cambodia for next year’s ASEAN-US summit,” he said. The US Embassy in Phnom Penh, however, said it had not been informed of the visit.


“We have not heard anything from the White House about a commitment [by Obama] to come to Cambodia,” embassy spokesman Sean McIntosh said. “There has not been a public announcement.”


Obama’s visit would mark the first time a sitting US president has traveled to the Kingdom. The most prominent member of the US government to visit Cambodia during Obama’s administration has been Secretary of State Hillary Clinton, who included a stop in Cambodia during a seven-country Asian tour last November.


Koy Kuong said that Obama’s visit would come after next year’s US presidential election, scheduled for November 4. Even if Obama loses, he would still hold the office until January 2013 when the president-elect would be sworn in. Despite a lack of confirmation from the embassy, Ambassador Carden suggested the visit would occur.


“The meetings have been set next year for after the presidential election in order to give my president, our president, the opportunity to attend the EAS summit and the leaders’ meeting here next year,” he told reporters after his meeting with Hor Namhong.


It was unclear whether Carden was referring to the ASEAN-US Summit or the East Asia Summit. This year the two summits are being held in Bali, Indonesia: the former on November 18 and the latter on November 19. Obama is scheduled to attend both.


The first ASEAN-US Summit was held in November 2009, when President Obama met all 10 ASEAN leaders in Singapore.

 


 

Letters to the International Herald Tribune

The U.N. and the Khmer Rouge Trials

Published: October 18, 2011

-----------------------------------------------

 

(Comments: This article shows that the United Nations has not yet surendered to Hun Sen's threat and manipulations of the KRT. It remains to be seen whether the UN can continue to play game with Hun Sen and Sihanouk, and expect to get real justice for the Cambodian people. Naranhkiri Tith Ph.D. Washington DC. October 18, 2011)

 

----------------------------------------------- 

The op-ed “Justice delayed and denied” (Views, Oct. 14) by James A. Goldston mischaracterizes the position of the United Nations in relation to the Extraordinary Chambers in the Courts of Cambodia.

 

Mr. Goldston states that in response to a judge’s resignation from the E.C.C.C. on grounds of perceived political interference, the secretary general “... simply thanked the judge for his service, announced that he was working to secure a replacement, and restated his strong support for the work of the E.C.C.C. In other words, business as usual.” This is not correct. In a statement made on Oct. 10, the United Nations noted the reasons given by the judge for his resignation, reiterated that the E.C.C.C. must be permitted to proceed with its work without interference from any entity, including the royal government of Cambodia, and indicated that the United Nations would continue to monitor the situation at the E.C.C.C. closely.

 

In line with that statement, I will travel to Phnom Penh next week to discuss the issue of political interference as a matter of urgency and to gain the best possible understanding of the facts regarding concerns about other aspects of the work of the E.C.C.C. The United Nations is naturally concerned by these matters and will strive to ensure that any action it may take would not undermine its longstanding support for the independence of the judiciary in Cambodia and elsewhere.

 

Patricia O’Brien, New York

Under Secretary general for legal affairs, United Nations

 


 

Madam Lim Chivv Ho: Cambodia’s best-looking entrepreneur

The Phnom Penh Post: Tuesday, 11 October 2011 12:01

Stuart Alan Becker

-----------------------------------------------

(Comments: this article and the next one titled “Cambodia’s best looking entrepreneur,” and the next one titled “Economy's double-digit growth begins to attract international attention,” show how successful Cambodia is now under Hun Sen and Sihanouk’ regime. I am aware of The American named Brett Sciaroni who has been Hun Sen’s supporter and defender since he came to Cambodia in 1993. He would not have been named chairman of the International Business Council of Cambodia and Chairman of the American Cambodian Business Council, if he is not a firm supporter of Hun Sen.

The other person named Madam Lim Chiv Ho called “Cambodia best-looking entrepreneur” is also questionable as to her story of success. One wonders whether she can be so successful in Hun Sen Cambodia without belonging to his regime.

I just wonder whether the stories in these two articles really reflect the reality of the true situation in Cambodia under Hun Sen-Sihanouk corrupt and treacherous regime.

More importantly, it is fair to ask the following question; Would this phenomenal increase in wealth in Cambodia as indicated by these two articles, trickle down to the majority of the Cambodian people the majority of which  is still marred in abject poverty? It is too good to be true. Naranhkiri Tith Ph.D. Washington DC. October 13, 2011)

-----------------------------------------------

FOR businesswomen in Cambodia, it would be difficult to find someone with a more well-established network, or who is more respected and successful than Madam Lim Chivv Ho, a member of the global Lim clan and one of Cambodia’s true success stories.

She survived the Khmer Rouge regime digging in a rural rice field, knowing she’d be shot if she stopped working, lost half her family – but today she’s a leading force in Cambodia’s transformation, restoration and development.

She started out running boats back and forth to ships at sea when Cambodia was still under armed military control, bringing in supplies of whiskey and cigarettes and making friends of the soldiers, and over the years has developed a reputation for a unique combination of strength and kindness.

Madam Lim Chivv Ho serves as chairman of LCH Investment group and managing director of Attwood Import Export, which has exclusive rights in Cambodia for Hennessy, Johnnie Walker and Heineken.

She’s chairman of Phnom Penh Special Economic Zone Co. Ltd, an increasingly successful place just outside Phnom Penh where foreign-owned factories can quickly and easily set up operations with steady electricity and water supplies and a large, fenced-in, protected compound where they can focus on the work and not worry about theft.

She’s developing the Stung Hav International Port and Special Economic Zone near Sihanoukville. She’s the Chairman of a property development company called LCH Developments Co. Ltd. which developed her headquarters building at Attwood Centre, located on Russian Boulevard toward the airport – a building that contains three bank branches, two restaurants, a KFC and a music lounge.

Attwood Investment Group owns LCH CE Mobiles Ltd. which is the licensed distributor of Samsung Mobile and her sister, Lim Chivv Y, is the exclusive distributor of Phillips Consumer Electronics in Cambodia.

Madam Lim took time with The Phnom Penh Post last week to express her feelings about Cambodia’s future.

“Cambodia is a very good investment because the market is very open. Right now is an excellent time to invest in agriculture, manufacturing, tourism or infrastructure,” she said.

Having survived the horrors of the past and having grown as Cambodia has developed, Madam Lim wants people to know Cambodia is now safe, comfortable and open for business.

“Cambodia is very safe. There are no guns here. The big investors can come to Cambodia which is now the number one in place in the world to invest,” she said.

The same morning of the same day of this interview, Madam Lim received a Thai investor from one of Thailand’s largest food companies, looking to set up a big food processing plant here.

He expressed surprise about how safe and stable Cambodia seemed to be.

“He told me he believes that the future of Cambodia is very good,” she said.

“I believe the same. We welcome him and his factory here,.”

Lim says the Cambodian government has also changed for the better.

Among Lim’s concerns are lower electricity costs in the future, more hospitals and schools.

As a successful businesswoman herself, she is committed to the development of a highly successful educational institute for training Cambodians and an excellent hospital as part of her legacy.

“I also want to see cheaper power for the country,”

Towards that end, Madam Lim has a concession to build a 90-megawatt, coal-fired power plant.

“Cambodia is very open and will be very good in the future. Don’t worry.

I want to tell to all the investors from overseas, come to invest in Cambodia.

“It is really safe and very good in Cambodia from now on.”

The secret of Madam Lim’s success, she says, is to have control of what you are doing.

“To be successful you must be in control of how to help your people and how to help your company.”

Another essential factor is trust.

“If my staff doesn’t believe me, how can they help me? I have to be a true person in order for people to be true to me,” she says.

“For training all my staff, it is the same as I treat my friends and family: thinking together, working together and eating together. This is my life.”

As for serious investors who are visiting Cambodia, Madam Lim makes them welcome to consider taking part in her many projects.

__________________________________________________________________________________

Economy's double-digit growth begins to attract international attention

The Phnom Penh Post: Tuesday, 11 October 2011 12:01

Stuart Alan Becker

 

Brett Sciaroni.

-------------------------------------------------------------

AN American lawyer who enjoys special status among Cambodia’s leaders says businesses worldwide are starting to take serious notice of Cambodia because of positive signs in the country’s development.

Brett Sciaroni, who serves as chairman of the International Business Council of Cambodia and Chairman of the American Cambodian Business Council, first came to Cambodia in 1993 on a two-month contract.

“I found Cambodia to be an exciting place with a lot of opportunity. I thought it was more interesting than practising law in Washington, DC.

“What has attracted people’s attention to Cambodia is, first and foremost, double-digit GDP for most of the past decade. That got us on people’s radar screens.

"When they took a closer look, they saw we had a positive track record of legal reform and political stability. All of these things combine to make Cambodia an attractive place for foreign investors.

“One of the reasons why businesses are attracted to Cambodia is that over the years, you can see the Cambodian government has engaged on a course of legal and regulatory reform with the WTO and with technical assistance with bilateral and multi-lateral donors.

“If you take a look at the laws being adopted now, these are international standard laws.

"Even though we don’t have all the laws we need as the foundation of a modern commercial country yet, what investors see is the commitment of the Royal Government to get everything in place.

And that's what attracts international attention."

Sciaroni helped negotiate the first investment under the 1994 investment law, which was the Asia Pacific Brewery which makes Tiger beer.

Since his early days in Cambodia, he has enjoyed close relationships with senior officials, even serving as Prime Minister Hun Sen’s lawyer from time to time.

“It was my good fortune to meet the senior leadership of the government when I arrived in 1993 and establish good relationships with them which have carried on to this day. The government is open to outside business.

"The creation of the Government-Private Sector Forum has created dialogue between government and private sector to improve the economy and make this a more attractive place for investment.”

Today, his company, Sciaroni & Associates, is an investment and legal advisory services firm that helps introduce Cambodia to the international community.

“What I’m here for is to help guide investors through not only the established procedures of government and business but also the unwritten rules and the way the local culture affects how business is done.”

Sciaroni says potential investors in Cambodia have to spend time here, meet people, go slowly and understand more.

“You really do have to spend time, not just studying the laws, but if you are going to have a joint venture partner you have to know the parties to have a common understanding.

"A lot of time they don’t spend the time and they don’t have a common understanding _ and that leads to problems.

“What I tell people is that there is no substitute for coming to visit Cambodia. You can do all the research on Google, but the only way you can know is come and see for yourself.

"If you do that, usually you come away impressed, not only with the opportunities that are here, but with the resilience of the Cambodian people, who suffered greatly but are bouncing back.

“We’re trying to promote Cambodia. What we try to do is help international business understand is there is a world of opportunity in Cambodia, 20 years after Cambodia opened up to the world, it remains a largely unknown quantity to international business. There are a lot of people who are just discovering Cambodia and we want people to understand the wide array of opportunities available."

Sciaroni says there are all kinds of opportunities across all the sectors of the economy in Cambodia.

“People ask what sectors we recommend. My answer is there are very few sectors that I don’t recommend. Most sectors are either under-represented or not at all in terms of business opportunity.

" Whatever your area is, you look at it and you see in almost every area is things that can be done that are not being done _ or things that are being done, but not being done very well which means there is room for competition.”

Sciaroni says the financial crisis had a silver lining because increased commodity prices kick-started the agricultural sector.

“We are starting to attract food processing, seafood processing, and sugar cane processing and rice mill operations. These will all help grow the agricultural sector and keep value in Cambodia,” he said.

“We’ll do the value added here rather than having it done abroad. We’re starting to get more light manufacturing. This fall we’ll have a Ford assembly plant opening up in Sihanoukville."

Sciaroni says it’s significant Cambodia will be the chair of the ASEAN association next year.

“Cambodia is assuming its rightful position on the world stage.”

Another positive factor is the friendly and welcoming nature of the Cambodian people.

“Cambodians are genuine and they are welcoming of any foreigners that come here. I’ve never been made to feel more welcome.

" The people help sell the country. They’ve had a tragic history, but they all are optimistic about their future and they have high hopes for their children’s future.

"They all want to go to school. They all want a good education.”

As for the future, Sciaroni says people can expect expansion and growth. “The government is committed to it. They are very focused on all the young people, and that’s why they are keen to have foreign investment, to improve the business climate to do business.”

 


 

America's Pacific Century

The future of politics will be decided in Asia, not Afghanistan or Iraq, and the United States will be right at the center of the action.

Foreign Policy Magazine: October 11, 2011

http://www.foreignpolicy.com/articles/2011/10/11/americas_pacific_century?page=full

BY HILLARY CLINTON | NOVEMBER 2011

                                                                          -----------------------------------------------

(Comments: this article shows the coming of age of the Pacific area and era. Secreatry of Stat Hillary Clinton has put it this way:

"The Asia-Pacific has become a key driver of global politics. Stretching from the Indian subcontinent to the western shores of the Americas, the region spans two oceans -- the Pacific and the Indian -- that are increasingly linked by shipping and strategy. It boasts almost half the world's population. It includes many of the key engines of the global economy, as well as the largest emitters of greenhouse gases. It is home to several of our key allies and important emerging powers like China, India, and Indonesia."

The Important question for Cambodia, where does it fit in this broad picture? Will it disappear under the Vietnamese deluge or will it be able to sruvive it? The answer to this question will depends on whehter the Cambodian people stop asking other nations, especially Vietnam to help them. Nobody can help Cambodia survive but the cambodia themselves. In ordeer tho achieve this aim, good leaders of the caliber of Aung San Suu Kyi or Nelson Mandela must be found, and fast. Time is not on the Cambodian side.  Naranhkiri tith Ph.D. Washington DC. October 11, 2011)

                                                                           ------------------------------------------------ 

As the war in Iraq winds down and America begins to withdraw its forces from Afghanistan, the United States stands at a pivot point. Over the last 10 years, we have allocated immense resources to those two theaters. In the next 10 years, we need to be smart and systematic about where we invest time and energy, so that we put ourselves in the best position to sustain our leadership, secure our interests, and advance our values. One of the most important tasks of American statecraft over the next decade will therefore be to lock in a substantially increased investment -- diplomatic, economic, strategic, and otherwise -- in the Asia-Pacific region.

The Asia-Pacific has become a key driver of global politics. Stretching from the Indian subcontinent to the western shores of the Americas, the region spans two oceans -- the Pacific and the Indian -- that are increasingly linked by shipping and strategy. It boasts almost half the world's population. It includes many of the key engines of the global economy, as well as the largest emitters of greenhouse gases. It is home to several of our key allies and important emerging powers like China, India, and Indonesia.

At a time when the region is building a more mature security and economic architecture to promote stability and prosperity, U.S. commitment there is essential. It will help build that architecture and pay dividends for continued American leadership well into this century, just as our post-World War II commitment to building a comprehensive and lasting transatlantic network of institutions and relationships has paid off many times over -- and continues to do so. The time has come for the United States to make similar investments as a Pacific power, a strategic course set by President Barack Obama from the outset of his administration and one

With Iraq and Afghanistan still in transition and serious economic challenges in our own country, there are those on the American political scene who are calling for us not to reposition, but to come home. They seek a downsizing of our foreign engagement in favor of our pressing domestic priorities. These impulses are understandable, but they are misguided. Those who say that we can no longer afford to engage with the world have it exactly backward -- we cannot afford not to. From opening new markets for American businesses to curbing nuclear proliferation to keeping the sea lanes free for commerce and navigation, our work abroad holds the key to our prosperity and security at home. For more than six decades, the United States has resisted the gravitational pull of these "come home" debates and the implicit zero-sum logic of these arguments. We must do so again.

Beyond our borders, people are also wondering about America's intentions -- our willingness to remain engaged and to lead. In Asia, they ask whether we are really there to stay, whether we are likely to be distracted again by events elsewhere, whether we can make -- and keep -- credible economic and strategic commitments, and whether we can back those commitments with action. The answer is: We can, and we will.

Harnessing Asia's growth and dynamism is central to American economic and strategic interests and a key priority for President Obama. Open markets in Asia provide the United States with unprecedented opportunities for investment, trade, and access to cutting-edge technology. Our economic recovery at home will depend on exports and the ability of American firms to tap into the vast and growing consumer base of Asia. Strategically, maintaining peace and security across the Asia-Pacific is increasingly crucial to global progress, whether through defending freedom of navigation in the South China Sea, countering the proliferation efforts of North Korea, or ensuring transparency in the military activities of the region's key players.

Just as Asia is critical to America's future, an engaged America is vital to Asia's future. The region is eager for our leadership and our business -- perhaps more so than at any time in modern history. We are the only power with a network of strong alliances in the region, no territorial ambitions, and a long record of providing for the common good. Along with our allies, we have underwritten regional security for decades -- patrolling Asia's sea lanes and preserving stability -- and that in turn has helped create the conditions for growth. We have helped integrate billions of people across the region into the global economy by spurring economic productivity, social empowerment, and greater people-to-people links. We are a major trade and investment partner, a source of innovation that benefits workers and businesses on both sides of the Pacific, a host to 350,000 Asian students every year, a champion of open markets, and an advocate for universal human rights.

President Obama has led a multifaceted and persistent effort to embrace fully our irreplaceable role in the Pacific, spanning the entire U.S. government. It has often been a quiet effort. A lot of our work has not been on the front pages, both because of its nature -- long-term investment is less exciting than immediate crises -- and because of competing headlines in other parts of the world.

As secretary of state, I broke with tradition and embarked on my first official overseas trip to Asia. In my seven trips since, I have had the privilege to see firsthand the rapid transformations taking place in the region, underscoring how much the future of the United States is intimately intertwined with the future of the Asia-Pacific. A strategic turn to the region fits logically into our overall global effort to secure and sustain America's global leadership. The success of this turn requires maintaining and advancing a bipartisan consensus on the importance of the Asia-Pacific to our national interests; we seek to build upon a strong tradition of engagement by presidents and secretaries of state of both parties across many decades. It also requires smart execution of a coherent regional strategy that accounts for the global implications of our choices.

WHAT DOES THAT regional strategy look like? For starters, it calls for a sustained commitment to what I have called "forward-deployed" diplomacy. That means continuing to dispatch the full range of our diplomatic assets -- including our highest-ranking officials, our development experts, our interagency teams, and our permanent assets -- to every country and corner of the Asia-Pacific region. Our strategy will have to keep accounting for and adapting to the rapid and dramatic shifts playing out across Asia. With this in mind, our work will proceed along six key lines of action: strengthening bilateral security alliances; deepening our working relationships with emerging powers, including with China; engaging with regional multilateral institutions; expanding trade and investment; forging a broad-based military presence; and advancing democracy and human rights.

By virtue of our unique geography, the United States is both an Atlantic and a Pacific power. We are proud of our European partnerships and all that they deliver. Our challenge now is to build a web of partnerships and institutions across the Pacific that is as durable and as consistent with American interests and values as the web we have built across the Atlantic. That is the touchstone of our efforts in all these areas.

Our treaty alliances with Japan, South Korea, Australia, the Philippines, and Thailand are the fulcrum for our strategic turn to the Asia-Pacific. They have underwritten regional peace and security for more than half a century, shaping the environment for the region's remarkable economic ascent. They leverage our regional presence and enhance our regional leadership at a time of evolving security challenges.

As successful as these alliances have been, we can't afford simply to sustain them -- we need to update them for a changing world. In this effort, the Obama administration is guided by three core principles. First, we have to maintain political consensus on the core objectives of our alliances. Second, we have to ensure that our alliances are nimble and adaptive so that they can successfully address new challenges and seize new opportunities. Third, we have to guarantee that the defense capabilities and communications infrastructure of our alliances are operationally and materially capable of deterring provocation from the full spectrum of state and nonstate actors.

The alliance with Japan, the cornerstone of peace and stability in the region, demonstrates how the Obama administration is giving these principles life. We share a common vision of a stable regional order with clear rules of the road -- from freedom of navigation to open markets and fair competition. We have agreed to a new arrangement, including a contribution from the Japanese government of more than $5 billion, to ensure the continued enduring presence of American forces in Japan, while expanding joint intelligence, surveillance, and reconnaissance activities to deter and react quickly to regional security challenges, as well as information sharing to address cyberthreats. We have concluded an Open Skies agreement that will enhance access for businesses and people-to-people ties, launched a strategic dialogue on the Asia-Pacific, and been working hand in hand as the two largest donor countries in Afghanistan.

Similarly, our alliance with South Korea has become stronger and more operationally integrated, and we continue to develop our combined capabilities to deter and respond to North Korean provocations. We have agreed on a plan to ensure successful transition of operational control during wartime and anticipate successful passage of the Korea-U.S. Free Trade Agreement. And our alliance has gone global, through our work together in the G-20 and the Nuclear Security Summit and through our common efforts in Haiti and Afghanistan.

We are also expanding our alliance with Australia from a Pacific partnership to an Indo-Pacific one, and indeed a global partnership. From cybersecurity to Afghanistan to the Arab Awakening to strengthening regional architecture in the Asia-Pacific, Australia's counsel and commitment have been indispensable. And in Southeast Asia, we are renewing and strengthening our alliances with the Philippines and Thailand, increasing, for example, the number of ship visits to the Philippines and working to ensure the successful training of Filipino counterterrorism forces through our Joint Special Operations Task Force in Mindanao. In Thailand -- our oldest treaty partner in Asia -- we are working to establish a hub of regional humanitarian and disaster relief efforts in the region.

AS WE UPDATE our alliances for new demands, we are also building new partnerships to help solve shared problems. Our outreach to China, India, Indonesia, Singapore, New Zealand, Malaysia, Mongolia, Vietnam, Brunei, and the Pacific Island countries is all part of a broader effort to ensure a more comprehensive approach to American strategy and engagement in the region. We are asking these emerging partners to join us in shaping and participating in a rules-based regional and global order.

One of the most prominent of these emerging partners is, of course, China. Like so many other countries before it, China has prospered as part of the open and rules-based system that the United States helped to build and works to sustain. And today, China represents one of the most challenging and consequential bilateral relationships the United States has ever had to manage. This calls for careful, steady, dynamic stewardship, an approach to China on our part that is grounded in reality, focused on results, and true to our principles and interests.

We all know that fears and misperceptions linger on both sides of the Pacific. Some in our country see China's progress as a threat to the United States; some in China worry that America seeks to constrain China's growth. We reject both those views. The fact is that a thriving America is good for China and a thriving China is good for America. We both have much more to gain from cooperation than from conflict. But you cannot build a relationship on aspirations alone. It is up to both of us to more consistently translate positive words into effective cooperation -- and, crucially, to meet our respective global responsibilities and obligations. These are the things that will determine whether our relationship delivers on its potential in the years to come. We also have to be honest about our differences. We will address them firmly and decisively as we pursue the urgent work we have to do together. And we have to avoid unrealistic expectations.

Over the last two-and-a-half years, one of my top priorities has been to identify and expand areas of common interest, to work with China to build mutual trust, and to encourage China's active efforts in global problem-solving. This is why Treasury Secretary Timothy Geithner and I launched the Strategic and Economic Dialogue, the most intensive and expansive talks ever between our governments, bringing together dozens of agencies from both sides to discuss our most pressing bilateral issues, from security to energy to human rights.

We are also working to increase transparency and reduce the risk of miscalculation or miscues between our militaries. The United States and the international community have watched China's efforts to modernize and expand its military, and we have sought clarity as to its intentions. Both sides would benefit from sustained and substantive military-to-military engagement that increases transparency. So we look to Beijing to overcome its reluctance at times and join us in forging a durable military-to-military dialogue. And we need to work together to strengthen the Strategic Security Dialogue, which brings together military and civilian leaders to discuss sensitive issues like maritime security and cybersecurity.

As we build trust together, we are committed to working with China to address critical regional and global security issues. This is why I have met so frequently -- often in informal settings -- with my Chinese counterparts, State Councilor Dai Bingguo and Foreign Minister Yang Jiechi, for candid discussions about important challenges like North Korea, Afghanistan, Pakistan, Iran, and developments in the South China Sea.

On the economic front, the United States and China need to work together to ensure strong, sustained, and balanced future global growth. In the aftermath of the global financial crisis, the United States and China worked effectively through the G-20 to help pull the global economy back from the brink. We have to build on that cooperation. U.S. firms want fair opportunities to export to China's growing markets, which can be important sources of jobs here in the United States, as well as assurances that the $50 billion of American capital invested in China will create a strong foundation for new market and investment opportunities that will support global competitiveness. At the same time, Chinese firms want to be able to buy more high-tech products from the United States, make more investments here, and be accorded the same terms of access that market economies enjoy. We can work together on these objectives, but China still needs to take important steps toward reform. In particular, we are working with China to end unfair discrimination against U.S. and other foreign companies or against their innovative technologies, remove preferences for domestic firms, and end measures that disadvantage or appropriate foreign intellectual property. And we look to China to take steps to allow its currency to appreciate more rapidly, both against the dollar and against the currencies of its other major trading partners. Such reforms, we believe, would not only benefit both our countries (indeed, they would support the goals of China's own five-year plan, which calls for more domestic-led growth), but also contribute to global economic balance, predictability, and broader prosperity.

Of course, we have made very clear, publicly and privately, our serious concerns about human rights. And when we see reports of public-interest lawyers, writers, artists, and others who are detained or disappeared, the United States speaks up, both publicly and privately, with our concerns about human rights. We make the case to our Chinese colleagues that a deep respect for international law and a more open political system would provide China with a foundation for far greater stability and growth -- and increase the confidence of China's partners. Without them, China is placing unnecessary limitations on its own development.

At the end of the day, there is no handbook for the evolving U.S.-China relationship. But the stakes are much too high for us to fail. As we proceed, we will continue to embed our relationship with China in a broader regional framework of security alliances, economic networks, and social connections.

Among key emerging powers with which we will work closely are India and Indonesia, two of the most dynamic and significant democratic powers of Asia, and both countries with which the Obama administration has pursued broader, deeper, and more purposeful relationships. The stretch of sea from the Indian Ocean through the Strait of Malacca to the Pacific contains the world's most vibrant trade and energy routes. Together, India and Indonesia already account for almost a quarter of the world's population. They are key drivers of the global economy, important partners for the United States, and increasingly central contributors to peace and security in the region. And their importance is likely to grow in the years ahead.

President Obama told the Indian parliament last year that the relationship between India and America will be one of the defining partnerships of the 21st century, rooted in common values and interests. There are still obstacles to overcome and questions to answer on both sides, but the United States is making a strategic bet on India's future -- that India's greater role on the world stage will enhance peace and security, that opening India's markets to the world will pave the way to greater regional and global prosperity, that Indian advances in science and technology will improve lives and advance human knowledge everywhere, and that India's vibrant, pluralistic democracy will produce measurable results and improvements for its citizens and inspire others to follow a similar path of openness and tolerance. So the Obama administration has expanded our bilateral partnership; actively supported India's Look East efforts, including through a new trilateral dialogue with India and Japan; and outlined a new vision for a more economically integrated and politically stable South and Central Asia, with India as a linchpin.

We are also forging a new partnership with Indonesia, the world's third-largest democracy, the world's most populous Muslim nation, and a member of the G-20. We have resumed joint training of Indonesian special forces units and signed a number of agreements on health, educational exchanges, science and technology, and defense. And this year, at the invitation of the Indonesian government, President Obama will inaugurate American participation in the East Asia Summit. But there is still some distance to travel -- we have to work together to overcome bureaucratic impediments, lingering historical suspicions, and some gaps in understanding each other's perspectives and interests.

EVEN AS WE strengthen these bilateral relationships, we have emphasized the importance of multilateral cooperation, for we believe that addressing complex transnational challenges of the sort now faced by Asia requires a set of institutions capable of mustering collective action. And a more robust and coherent regional architecture in Asia would reinforce the system of rules and responsibilities, from protecting intellectual property to ensuring freedom of navigation, that form the basis of an effective international order. In multilateral settings, responsible behavior is rewarded with legitimacy and respect, and we can work together to hold accountable those who undermine peace, stability, and prosperity.

So the United States has moved to fully engage the region's multilateral institutions, such as the Association of Southeast Asian Nations (ASEAN) and the Asia-Pacific Economic Cooperation (APEC) forum, mindful that our work with regional institutions supplements and does not supplant our bilateral ties. There is a demand from the region that America play an active role in the agenda-setting of these institutions -- and it is in our interests as well that they be effective and responsive.

That is why President Obama will participate in the East Asia Summit for the first time in November. To pave the way, the United States has opened a new U.S. Mission to ASEAN in Jakarta and signed the Treaty of Amity and Cooperation with ASEAN. Our focus on developing a more results-oriented agenda has been instrumental in efforts to address disputes in the South China Sea. In 2010, at the ASEAN Regional Forum in Hanoi, the United States helped shape a regionwide effort to protect unfettered access to and passage through the South China Sea, and to uphold the key international rules for defining territorial claims in the South China Sea's waters. Given that half the world's merchant tonnage flows through this body of water, this was a consequential undertaking. And over the past year, we have made strides in protecting our vital interests in stability and freedom of navigation and have paved the way for sustained multilateral diplomacy among the many parties with claims in the South China Sea, seeking to ensure disputes are settled peacefully and in accordance with established principles of international law.

We have also worked to strengthen APEC as a serious leaders-level institution focused on advancing economic integration and trade linkages across the Pacific. After last year's bold call by the group for a free trade area of the Asia-Pacific, President Obama will host the 2011 APEC Leaders' Meeting in Hawaii this November. We are committed to cementing APEC as the Asia-Pacific's premier regional economic institution, setting the economic agenda in a way that brings together advanced and emerging economies to promote open trade and investment, as well as to build capacity and enhance regulatory regimes. APEC and its work help expand U.S. exports and create and support high-quality jobs in the United States, while fostering growth throughout the region. APEC also provides a key vehicle to drive a broad agenda to unlock the economic growth potential that women represent. In this regard, the United States is committed to working with our partners on ambitious steps to accelerate the arrival of the Participation Age, where every individual, regardless of gender or other characteristics, is a contributing and valued member of the global marketplace.

In addition to our commitment to these broader multilateral institutions, we have worked hard to create and launch a number of "minilateral" meetings, small groupings of interested states to tackle specific challenges, such as the Lower Mekong Initiative we launched to support education, health, and environmental programs in Cambodia, Laos, Thailand, and Vietnam, and the Pacific Islands Forum, where we are working to support its members as they confront challenges from climate change to overfishing to freedom of navigation. We are also starting to pursue new trilateral opportunities with countries as diverse as Mongolia, Indonesia, Japan, Kazakhstan, and South Korea. And we are setting our sights as well on enhancing coordination and engagement among the three giants of the Asia-Pacific: China, India, and the United States.

In all these different ways, we are seeking to shape and participate in a responsive, flexible, and effective regional architecture -- and ensure it connects to a broader global architecture that not only protects international stability and commerce but also advances our values.

OUR EMPHASIS ON the economic work of APEC is in keeping with our broader commitment to elevate economic statecraft as a pillar of American foreign policy. Increasingly, economic progress depends on strong diplomatic ties, and diplomatic progress depends on strong economic ties. And naturally, a focus on promoting American prosperity means a greater focus on trade and economic openness in the Asia-Pacific. The region already generates more than half of global output and nearly half of global trade. As we strive to meet President Obama's goal of doubling exports by 2015, we are looking for opportunities to do even more business in Asia. Last year, American exports to the Pacific Rim totaled $320 billion, supporting 850,000 American jobs. So there is much that favors us as we think through this repositioning.

When I talk to my Asian counterparts, one theme consistently stands out: They still want America to be an engaged and creative partner in the region's flourishing trade and financial interactions. And as I talk with business leaders across our own nation, I hear how important it is for the United States to expand our exports and our investment opportunities in Asia's dynamic markets.

Last March in APEC meetings in Washington, and again in Hong Kong in July, I laid out four attributes that I believe characterize healthy economic competition: open, free, transparent, and fair. Through our engagement in the Asia-Pacific, we are helping to give shape to these principles and showing the world their value.

We are pursuing new cutting-edge trade deals that raise the standards for fair competition even as they open new markets. For instance, the Korea-U.S. Free Trade Agreement will eliminate tariffs on 95 percent of U.S. consumer and industrial exports within five years and support an estimated 70,000 American jobs. Its tariff reductions alone could increase exports of American goods by more than $10 billion and help South Korea's economy grow by 6 percent. It will level the playing field for U.S. auto companies and workers. So, whether you are an American manufacturer of machinery or a South Korean chemicals exporter, this deal lowers the barriers that keep you from reaching new customers.

We are also making progress on the Trans-Pacific Partnership (TPP), which will bring together economies from across the Pacific -- developed and developing alike -- into a single trading community. Our goal is to create not just more growth, but better growth. We believe trade agreements need to include strong protections for workers, the environment, intellectual property, and innovation. They should also promote the free flow of information technology and the spread of green technology, as well as the coherence of our regulatory system and the efficiency of supply chains. Ultimately, our progress will be measured by the quality of people's lives -- whether men and women can work in dignity, earn a decent wage, raise healthy families, educate their children, and take hold of the opportunities to improve their own and the next generation's fortunes. Our hope is that a TPP agreement with high standards can serve as a benchmark for future agreements -- and grow to serve as a platform for broader regional interaction and eventually a free trade area of the Asia-Pacific.

Achieving balance in our trade relationships requires a two-way commitment. That's the nature of balance -- it can't be unilaterally imposed. So we are working through APEC, the G-20, and our bilateral relationships to advocate for more open markets, fewer restrictions on exports, more transparency, and an overall commitment to fairness. American businesses and workers need to have confidence that they are operating on a level playing field, with predictable rules on everything from intellectual property to indigenous innovation.

ASIA'S REMARKABLE ECONOMIC growth over the past decade and its potential for continued growth in the future depend on the security and stability that has long been guaranteed by the U.S. military, including more than 50,000 American servicemen and servicewomen serving in Japan and South Korea. The challenges of today's rapidly changing region -- from territorial and maritime disputes to new threats to freedom of navigation to the heightened impact of natural disasters -- require that the United States pursue a more geographically distributed, operationally resilient, and politically sustainable force posture.

We are modernizing our basing arrangements with traditional allies in Northeast Asia -- and our commitment on this is rock solid -- while enhancing our presence in Southeast Asia and into the Indian Ocean. For example, the United States will be deploying littoral combat ships to Singapore, and we are examining other ways to increase opportunities for our two militaries to train and operate together. And the United States and Australia agreed this year to explore a greater American military presence in Australia to enhance opportunities for more joint training and exercises. We are also looking at how we can increase our operational access in Southeast Asia and the Indian Ocean region and deepen our contacts with allies and partners.

How we translate the growing connection between the Indian and Pacific oceans into an operational concept is a question that we need to answer if we are to adapt to new challenges in the region. Against this backdrop, a more broadly distributed military presence across the region will provide vital advantages. The United States will be better positioned to support humanitarian missions; equally important, working with more allies and partners will provide a more robust bulwark against threats or efforts to undermine regional peace and stability.

But even more than our military might or the size of our economy, our most potent asset as a nation is the power of our values -- in particular, our steadfast support for democracy and human rights. This speaks to our deepest national character and is at the heart of our foreign policy, including our strategic turn to the Asia-Pacific region.

As we deepen our engagement with partners with whom we disagree on these issues, we will continue to urge them to embrace reforms that would improve governance, protect human rights, and advance political freedoms. We have made it clear, for example, to Vietnam that our ambition to develop a strategic partnership requires that it take steps to further protect human rights and advance political freedoms. Or consider Burma, where we are determined to seek accountability for human rights violations. We are closely following developments in Nay Pyi Taw and the increasing interactions between Aung San Suu Kyi and the government leadership. We have underscored to the government that it must release political prisoners, advance political freedoms and human rights, and break from the policies of the past. As for North Korea, the regime in Pyongyang has shown persistent disregard for the rights of its people, and we continue to speak out forcefully against the threats it poses to the region and beyond.

We cannot and do not aspire to impose our system on other countries, but we do believe that certain values are universal -- that people in every nation in the world, including in Asia, cherish them -- and that they are intrinsic to stable, peaceful, and prosperous countries. Ultimately, it is up to the people of Asia to pursue their own rights and aspirations, just as we have seen people do all over the world.

IN THE LAST decade, our foreign policy has transitioned from dealing with the post-Cold War peace dividend to demanding commitments in Iraq and Afghanistan. As those wars wind down, we will need to accelerate efforts to pivot to new global realities.

We know that these new realities require us to innovate, to compete, and to lead in new ways. Rather than pull back from the world, we need to press forward and renew our leadership. In a time of scarce resources, there's no question that we need to invest them wisely where they will yield the biggest returns, which is why the Asia-Pacific represents such a real 21st-century opportunity for us.

Other regions remain vitally important, of course. Europe, home to most of our traditional allies, is still a partner of first resort, working alongside the United States on nearly every urgent global challenge, and we are investing in updating the structures of our alliance. The people of the Middle East and North Africa are charting a new path that is already having profound global consequences, and the United States is committed to active and sustained partnerships as the region transforms. Africa holds enormous untapped potential for economic and political development in the years ahead. And our neighbors in the Western Hemisphere are not just our biggest export partners; they are also playing a growing role in global political and economic affairs. Each of these regions demands American engagement and leadership.

And we are prepared to lead. Now, I'm well aware that there are those who question our staying power around the world. We've heard this talk before. At the end of the Vietnam War, there was a thriving industry of global commentators promoting the idea that America was in retreat, and it is a theme that repeats itself every few decades. But whenever the United States has experienced setbacks, we've overcome them through reinvention and innovation. Our capacity to come back stronger is unmatched in modern history. It flows from our model of free democracy and free enterprise, a model that remains the most powerful source of prosperity and progress known to humankind. I hear everywhere I go that the world still looks to the United States for leadership. Our military is by far the strongest, and our economy is by far the largest in the world. Our workers are the most productive. Our universities are renowned the world over. So there should be no doubt that America has the capacity to secure and sustain our global leadership in this century as we did in the last.

As we move forward to set the stage for engagement in the Asia-Pacific over the next 60 years, we are mindful of the bipartisan legacy that has shaped our engagement for the past 60. And we are focused on the steps we have to take at home -- increasing our savings, reforming our financial systems, relying less on borrowing, overcoming partisan division -- to secure and sustain our leadership abroad.

This kind of pivot is not easy, but we have paved the way for it over the past two-and-a-half years, and we are committed to seeing it through as among the most important diplomatic efforts of our time.

Save big when you subscribe to FP.

SUBJECTS: U.S. FOREIGN POLICY, STATE DEPARTMENT, SOUTH ASIA, EAST ASIA, SOUTHEAST ASIA

 


Obama the loner

The Washington Post: 10/10/2011

by Chris Cillizza

The Post’s Scott Wilson penned a provocative piece over the weekend that cast President Obama’s current political problems through the lens of his loner tendencies.

(Comments: this article says it all about Obama that he is no leader of the American people, and he is cold like the North Pole.  This proves my point when I characterized his behavior as “False Pretense.” I have been fooled by him along with my many Asian-American friends. But, we will never allow him to fool us again.

The sad part of this story is the fact that this country and the r3est of the world is in such a predicament, politically and economically that the damage done by him will take a long time to recover.

It is not too late to do something about it. Senator Bernie Sanders has the good idea of starting to challenge Obama at the forthcoming primary later this year. The sooner we start the better it will be for all of us and the rest of the world. Naranhkiri Tith Ph.D. Washington DC. October 11, 2011)


Is President Obama a loner? REUTERS/Kevin Lamarque Wrote Wilson:

This president endures with little joy the small talk and back-slapping of retail politics, rarely spends more than a few minutes on a rope line, refuses to coddle even his biggest donors. His relationship with Democrats on Capitol Hill is frosty, to be generous. Personal lobbying on behalf of legislation? He prefers to leave that to Vice President Biden, an old-school political charmer.

Time and again in our reporting over the last few months, this strain of thinking has come up — and the deeper President Obama’s political troubles grow, the more often we hear it.

In the wake of President Obama’s press conference last Thursday, there was considerable skepticism — bordering on contempt — for his assertion that now was the time for the Senate to pass his jobs bill.

And, this morning the New York Times’ John Harwood wrote that Senate Majority Leader Harry Reid (Nev.) views White House chief of staff Bill Daley as “ham handed” and that leading Democrats believe that “Team Obama’s zeal for secrets creates more problems than it solves.” Message. Sent.

One veteran Democratic campaign operative put it more bluntly when asked to assess Obama’s approach: “He just hates politics and politicians.”

At the heart of that ill will is a belief that Obama has been a fair-weather friend to congressional Democrats (and most of the party’s elected officials), using them when necessary (like now) and ignoring them the rest of the time.

Of course, testy relationships between a President and congressional leaders within his own party isn’t terribly new. Remember that then President Bill Clinton built his 1996 re-election strategy on triangulation — the idea of running against his own party to cast himself as a centrist problem solver.

(Not surprisingly, some Democrats are now worried that the same is happening to them heading into 2012; Obama’s “attempts to triangulate aren’t working and senators resent it,” said one senior party strategist with close ties to the Senate.)

But, unlike Clinton who spent much of the ‘80s in the political minor leagues, doing favors for and building relationships with the major establishment figures within his party, Obama has, from the start, been a lone wolf — and proud of it.

When he ran for the Senate in 2004, he was not the party’s pick — well-connected state Comptroller Dan Hynes and wealthy businessman Blair Hull split that distinction — but managed to win when Hull imploded.

In 2008, Obama, again, found himself running against the establishment — in the form of then New York Sen. Hillary Clinton. (Yes, Obama did have some support from the party establishment but it was nowhere near the backing Clinton enjoyed and largely silent until it became clear he was going to be the nominee.)

The lesson Obama and his campaign team learned? That courting the establishment was of marginal value since they were the sort of bend-like-a-reed-in-wind sorts that would be with him if he won big policy fights anyway.

The Obama go-it-alone approach to politics paid huge dividends during the 2008 campaign as it allowed him to paint himself as the consummate outsider in an election where people were craving just that.

But, Obama’s loner tendencies have served him far less well as president and now, as he turns to his bid for a second term, threaten to leave him isolated with little political cover from his own side.

Obama is doing what he can to remedy that problem with a base-intensive strategy of late designed to remind Democratic voters — and elected officials — why they like him.

The question for Obama is whether the problem is fixable. The level of distrust is significant and long-held. And the timing couldn’t be worse.

Obama needs the Senate to pass some semblance of the American Jobs Act in order to put pressure on House Republicans to act. But, the combination of the distrust directed at him and the reality — in the words of one senior Democrat — that Senators are “turning to their own races” makes it a tough sell.

Obama’s “ a man apart” image played a major role in his 2008 victory. It may well play an equally large role — in a bad way — in his 2012 re-election campaign.

 


 

Why Some Khmer Rouge Suspects May Never Face Trial

By Brendan Brady / Phnom Srok

Time Magazine: Thursday, Sept. 22, 2011



Read more: http://www.time.com/time/world/article/0,8599,2094353,00.html#ixzz1ZFMEMVBw

Im Chaem, right, a 67-year-old former Khmer Rouge provincial secretary, at a school event in Anlong Veng, Cambodia, on June 21, 2010

At first blush, it seems like a nourishing gift. The Phnom Srok reservoir in northwest Cambodia spreads nearly as far as the eye can see, providing water year-round for agriculture, fishing and swimming. But the human bones that, according to locals, still lie on the floor of the reservoir tell a different story. The reservoir's primitive, earthen dam was constructed in 1977 at a cost of an estimated 5,000 to 10,000 lives. Some collapsed and died from endless days of work; others were executed because they had become too weak to work effectively.

As part of their vision to transform Cambodia into an agrarian utopia, Khmer Rouge leaders ordered starving villagers to build dams like this by hand. Len Chovvy remembers digging for 14 hours a day as a young girl, surviving only on rice porridge. "When my father was old and sick, they took him to the base of the dam and smashed his head from behind with a wooden bat until he died," says Len, who now runs a food stall along the reservoir. "His blood was stuck there for days." She recalls the names of the two cadres who oversaw the dam's construction. One of them, "Comrade Im," was feared in those days for her uncompromising rule, she says. (See pictures of the rise and fall of the Khmer Rouge.)

These days, the elderly Im Chaem cuts a far less imposing figure: she speaks softly and her smile is as wide as a jack-o'-lantern. Her tone hardens, though, when asked about the U.N.-backed war crimes tribunal confronting the atrocities of the Pol Pot-led Khmer Rouge, whose reign of terror from 1975 to 1979 left an estimated 1.7 million dead from execution, starvation and overwork. The court began proceedings in 2006 to try the "senior leaders" and "those most responsible" for the deaths, but, thus far, neither category has been well defined.

"The Khmer Rouge involved many people, not just me. If I had known the Khmer Rouge were going to be bad, I would not have joined them. I just followed the orders of the high level. If I did not fulfill them, I would have been killed myself," Im Chaem tells TIME, intoning an argument commonly used by former cadres to justify their roles. "I try to forget my background but some people won't let me, they want to keep digging it up." Oddly, though, the tribunal judges in charge of investigating Im Chaem and other Khmer Rouge suspects living freely in Cambodia have done little prying themselves.

Last year, the tribunal sentenced Kaing Guek Eav (best known by his revolutionary name Duch), the former commandant of a Khmer Rouge torture facility, to 35 years in jail. It has recently started on its second case against the regime's four highest-ranking surviving leaders for war crimes, crimes against humanity and genocide. The international co-prosecutor, Andrew Cayley, has also pushed for a third and fourth case (officially named Case 003 and Case 004) that, according to leaked court documents, target Im Chaem and four other suspects accused of implementing some of the regime's most catastrophic policies. But he's limited by the structure of the tribunal. In most war crimes courts, prosecutors may gather their own evidence, but in Cambodia's tribunal, they are limited to using evidence gathered by an investigating office headed by two judges who local and international court monitors say have made little effort to build a case file for a third and fourth trial. (Read about the opening of the war crimes trial in Cambodia.)

Prime Minister Hun Sen, who served as a mid-ranking Khmer Rouge officer himself until he fled the regime's capricious purges in 1978, has said he would rather have the tribunal fail than see further prosecutions. His public explanation is that if judicial scrutiny goes any further, areas still populated by former cadres could rebel, thereby destabilizing the country — an effective argument for a country wary of war.

However, some court observers say Hun Sen may also be worried that further investigations could dig up unflattering information about the Khmer Rouge positions held by members of the current ruling elite, causing him public embarrassment. Hun Sen himself has never been accused of involvement in any Khmer Rouge crimes. And though it's a fact often reduced to a footnote in debates about the U.N.'s role in Cambodia's war crimes court, Hun Sen has not forgotten the U.N. once supported the Khmer Rouge leaders in exile as a means of opposing the regime installed by Vietnam in 1979, which has evolved into his current ruling party.

Critics contend that the prime minister's direction for the court is prevailing, with top-level Cambodian political directives steering the court's work while the U.N. stands idly by. The judges in charge of investigations — a Cambodian and a German — have mostly sat on their hands in response to submissions by Cayley for judicial inquiries into the Case 003 and Case 004 suspects, conducting only cursory interviews and visits to crime sites and not even informing the suspects that they were under investigation, according to a report published this year by the Open Justice Society Initiative (OSJI), a legal advocacy group monitoring the tribunal's work, which called for an investigation into potential judicial misconduct. The report came after 32 Cambodian NGOs released a statement expressing concern that the "impartiality, integrity and the independence of [the tribunal's] judges are being tainted."

After the judges closed their investigation into Case 003 in April, a handful of legal staffers in the court's investigative branch quit to protest their superiors' lackluster effort. One of those who walked out, Stephen Heder, a Khmer Rouge historian, wrote in his resignation letter that the judges closed the third case "effectively without investigating it." OSJI and other observers say the judges are doing little more for Case 004. The judges' own statements appear to corroborate this assessment: last month they expressed "serious doubts" over whether the suspects in Case 004 are "most responsible" and thus fall within the court's jurisdiction.

"Even if the judges want to argue [the Case 004 suspects] aren't 'those most responsible,' they would have to investigate the crimes to determine that, which they haven't," says Anne Heindel, a legal advisor to the Documentation Center of Cambodia, which collects and analyzes information on the Khmer Rouge's rule and legacy. "If the court doesn't follow through on its own rules, it will undermine the court's legitimacy."

The tribunal was meant to be a model of independent and transparent legal procedures for the local judiciary, which is dogged by corruption. It was also supposed to clarify the historical record in a country where the high school curriculum abstained from discussing the Khmer Rouge era until just two years ago and even now carefully apportions blame, leaving students to believe that only a handful of villains hijacked the country. The impact of this silence and selective history can be seen everywhere, including around Phnom Srok reservoir. "I don't know much about the dam but if it never got built, we wouldn't have as many crops today," said Sdeng Leak, a young woman who was grilling snake for a group of high school boys on the reservoir's banks. "So, in some ways I am thankful to Im Chaem."

See pictures of Pol Pot's legacy.

Read about Pol Pot's regime going on trial at last.


Read more: http://www.time.com/time/world/article/0,8599,2094353,00.html#ixzz1ZFLHsWkJ

 


 

VN Hailed as Liberator, Decried as Occupier on Jan 7, Anniversary:

An Uneasy Holiday

The Cambodia Daily, WEEKEND Saturday, January 3-4 2004 

By Luke Reynolds and Lor Chandara

The Cambodia Daily

http://www.camnet.com.kh/cambodia.daily/selected_features/un_easy.htm

-------------------------------------------------------------

(Comments: posted below are a set of articles on Vietnam and address the question whether Vietnam is an invader or a liberator of Cambodia.

The answer to this question lies in another question, whether a communist country is a free country. vietnam is one of the remaining five communist countries in the world, which are China, Cuba, Loas, North Korea, and Vietnam. The answer is commnunism is not a doctrine that is based on freedom of expression, it is a repressive regime. Other douments shows how Vietnam is still a repressive country and rtotalitatian regime. Yet, the USA with Hillary Clinton as Secretary of state, still support Vietnam as an ally to fight China. My advise to those Cambodians who expect to get the support from the USA to revive the 1991 Paris Agreements, should think again.  There si o way that the USA or France would agree to reviving the 1991 Paris agreements. Naranhkiri Tith Ph.D. Washington DC. October 5, 2011)

------------------------------------------------------------ 

 

Neak Loeung, Prey Veng province - Standing in the center of town, the statue of Cambodian and Vietnamese soldiers embracing and marching ahead seems too simplistic.

After all, Neak Loeung’s violent history has seen thousands of slain Vietnamese wash up on the banks of the Mekong River.

It has seen war-battered Vietnamese tanks and helicopters pass through on their way to the capital.

It has seen a Vietnamese-backed government order thousands of its young Cambodian men to the northwest to die by malaria, bullets and land mines.

And today the bustling hub that intercepts National Route 1 from Phnom Penh to Ho Chi Minh City is sometimes called “New Saigon” because of its dominant Vietnamese business class, as the countryside remains saddled with chronically low rice yields.

But men like Kon Yoeun, 61, say their feelings of gratitude toward the Vietnamese are as solid as the friendship statue that stands outside his restaurant.

“The Vietnamese troops took the fright from my life,” he said. “Before [Jan 7, 1979], we did not have freedom to move, after we had freedom.”

“We are still grateful to them,” he said.

Twenty-five years ago, Voice of the Kampuchean People radio in Ho Chi Minh City said a liberation day was coming.

Today, the debate over what those broadcasts portended marks the country’s most significant political dividing line.

Jan 7 is a national holiday, but it runs a far second in importance to Independence Day on Nov 9. Many say it shouldn’t be a holiday at all.

“It is confusing for the Cambodian people,” said Thun Saray, president of the human rights NGO Adhoc and a leading scholar on Cambodian culture. “On one part, we can consider it a day of liberation. But then there’s this other part, about how Cambodian society became under the foreign troops.”

In Phnom Penh, students and anti-CPP groups rally against government ties to Vietnam. They say Vietnam dictates the political and economic policies of Prime Minister Hun Sen, its “puppet.”

They cry out against controversial border treaties and say Vietnamese interests run roughshod over poor Cambodians. They say Jan 7, 1979, was the beginning of Vietnam’s occupation of Cambodia.

“Only the people who support the CPP support the celebration. For me, it is not a national celebration,” said Kem Sokha, a former Funcinpec parliamentarian and director of the Cambodian Center for Human Rights.

“We were liberated from the Khmer Rouge, but then Vietnam occupied. Cambodia was not free yet,” he said.

The CPP is also cautious of celebrating Jan 7. In the last few years, the government officially renamed it, from Liberation Day to Victory Day over Genocide.

This year, television stations—widely believed to be under the control and influence of the government—will broadcast a few public concerts. There will be a celebration at CPP headquarters.

It is far from the fanfare of Jan 7 celebrations in the 1980s.

Minister of Information Lu Laysreng, who opposed the forces of then-president Heng Samrin in the 1980s, says he will not celebrate.

“Never,” the Funcinpec member said. “I am going to the beach.”

Backed by a Vietnamese army outfitted with modern weaponry and years of training, a group of Cambodians in exile and Khmer Rouge defectors were to throw off the yoke of Khmer Rouge rule.

General Chu Huy Man of the Vietnam People’s Army officially kicked off the campaign Dec 24, 1978, across the border from Kratie province. By Jan 4, 1979, the Vietnamese forces held the seven provinces east of the Mekong.

Three days later they entered and took Phnom Penh, pushing the Khmer Rouge into the northwest.

Fighting was particularly fierce in Neak Loeung. Khmer Rouge told the people to flee the Vietnamese advance, destroying bridges and roads on their escape westward.

The Khmer Rouge “told us they would saw our heads off with palm leaves,” remembered Chum Horn, 63, who lives a few kilometers outside Neak Loeung. Another villager said he was told he would be disemboweled and stuffed with hay.

Spurred by fear, Chum Horn walked as far as Kompong Speu province, she said. Her brother disappeared in the fighting and never returned, she added.

As troops moved in, they told the people left behind that the Kampuchean United Front for National Salvation would care for them. They said Heng Samrin and Chea Sim were their new leaders.

They gave out packages of noodles and Vietnamese cigarettes, villagers recalled, and told them to return home to tend to their emaciated cows and spent rice fields.

Today, Chum Horn still looks after cows and rice fields, and her luck has changed little, she says. Irrigation projects have largely failed to bring good harvests to Prey Veng, one of the country’s poorest provinces.

Near her village, a rock quarry pounds a percussion that reminds her of bombs.

“Even now when I hear that noise, I feel scared,” Chum Horn said.

Whether Vietnam invaded or liberated Cambodia, it is certain that the hardships did not end in 1979.

War continued, and the Vietnamese-backed government set to building fortifications against rebellious factions along the Thai border. Hundreds of thousands of Cambodians were conscripted through the 1980s for perilous labor at the so-called K5 project.

Carrying out tasks such as clearing land, mining and de-mining, digging trenches and transporting equipment and ammunition, tens of thousands of forced laborers succumbed to malaria or were maimed or killed by land mines.

Prey Veng was a major source of conscripts. Kong Yoeun chopped trees and brush in territories littered with mines. He said he saw many men die.

“I was lucky,” he said.

Prey Veng villager Nhanh Nary, 46, remembers how she struggled to harvest enough rice as her husband worked at K5.

He returned with unkempt, shoulder-length hair, and a fatiguing illness that persists today, she said. “The sun makes him weak,” she said.

At the end of a riverside street, lined with hairdressers, hostels and groceries, sits Nguyen Van Ninh’s bamboo hut.

He runs a cockfighting ring in Neak Loeung. A white board with the house rules—“We are not responsible if the rooster dies”—is written in both Khmer and his native Vietnamese.

Nguyen Van Ninh, 52, arrived in Cambodia for the second time 10 years ago. The first time was as a Viet Cong soldier, battling the soldiers of Lon Nol’s army. He has a 15-centimeter scar where he was shot through the abdomen.

Even then, before the Khmer Rouge set about killing the Vietnamese, the waters of the Mekong carried their blood. In 1970, Lon Nol urged the mass killings of thousands of innocent Vietnamese, their corpses dumped in the river.

Like Nguyen Van Ninh’s scar, those wounds have healed, at least superficially. “We have no problems here,” he said.

“Without the Vietnamese troops to stop Pol Pot’s regime, all the Cambodian people would have died,” he said. “There may have been only 1 million Cambodians left.”

But down the road, an 11th-grade student says he doesn’t believe the liberation stories. Loek Samnang, 21, says he only knows the reality of the present in Prey Veng, where Cambodians work in the countryside and the Vietnamese trade in Neak Loeung.

“They steal our jobs,” he said. “They liberate us, but then they occupy us for a long time.”

For the CPP, Jan 7 has become a double-edged sword, implying the end of atrocities and the beginning of unpopular connections to Hanoi.

The party has tried to downplay those relations. When opposition newspapers report that high-ranking CPP officials are in Vietnam, their advisers say they don’t know. The political relationship between the two countries is cloaked in secrecy.

Critics of the government suggest that Hanoi is still pulling the strings in Phnom Penh.

“We know that when there is a problem here, [Vietnam] invites out leaders to Hanoi. And when our leaders come back, they do something,” Kem Sokha said.

Sam Rainsy Party and Funcinpec politicians harp on CPP ties to Hanoi, warning that the country is ignoring widespread Vietnamese immigration. In the run-up to this year’s parliamentary elections, opposition party officials said illegal Vietnamese in Cambodia could number as many as 2 million.

“I have learned from books that Vietnamese came to liberate Cambodia, but how can we know?” scoffed Khat Ran, a 21-year-old in Prey Veng.

Yet the 1979 campaign and freedom from the Khmer Rouge is rooted in the memories of many of the country’s older generation. The CPP receives their gratitude. In Prey Veng, for instance, the party won seven of 11 parliamentary seats this year.

 

The government’s critics today “were not in Cambodia during that time. We understand the importance of this day,” said CPP spokesman Khieu Kanharith. “We’re trying to keep the memory alive.”

But for some, that memory is not about civil freedoms or the birth of democracy. Living under the horrors of the Khmer Rouge set a standard against which the small liberties, such as enjoying music, are enough.

In that respect, the Jan 7 holiday is not a celebration of liberation, but a commemoration of survival.

“Maybe if Cambodia did not have the killing fields, we would not need Vietnamese troops,” said Khieu Kola, who lived through the Khmer Rouge regime and worked as a journalist through the 1980s. “But for me, if Vietnam did not intervene, I would have died.”


 

Did Vietnam invade or liberate Cambodia?

Feb 21 2004, 09:16 PM Post #1

AF Addict

Posts: 630

Joined: 14-February 04

http://www.asiafinest.com/forum/index.php?showtopic=4242

 I browse through different Asian Culture Forums on this discussion board and learn that some of the forums such as those of the Chinese and the Vietnamese ones are full of posters. Overall, most of those posters in those forums are using a debating technique called “You say, I say” where they try to disprove each other’s contention by bringing in the so-called pieces of evidence. It is quite entertaining to follow the drama if you have time to waste.

Anyway, today I’d like to present the topic “Did Vietnam invade or liberate Cambodia?” to the general readers. I will present my side of the coin, and with your willingness, you must also speak your side of the coin. I predict that it will be quite entertaining to debate on the different contentions.

January 7th, 2004 marked the 25th commemoration of the Vietnamese victory in Cambodia. On the occasion, the head of the ruling Cambodian People’s Party (CPP) thanked the Vietnamese government for ending the ultra-Maoist Khmer Rouge regime in Cambodia.

However, while the ruling Cambodian People’s Party went on with its Vietnamese-thanking ceremony, dozens of democratic Cambodian activists disputed that January 7 was a day of shame as it marked the beginning of Vietnamese takeover and the loss of Cambodia’s independence and large parts of land.

Yimsut (2003) wrote that some Khmer view the Vietnamese as “invaders” based on two realities: Vietnam’s occupation policy and historical perceptions.

After successfully ousting the Khmer Rouge government in Cambodia, Vietnam controlled Cambodia for 10 years. Under its control, Vietnam set up and subjugated a puppet regime to run Cambodia. In addition, Vietnam appropriated large portions of Cambodia’s land and caused destruction of the Khmer people. This action of Vietnam clearly showed its true purpose and guiding principle. Only after the Soviet Unions collapsed that Vietnam ended its game and withdrew its forces from Cambodia in 1989.

According to the Khmer historical perceptions of Vietnam, that country has always been identified as the culprit that took over Khmer land and practiced “genocidal policy against the Khmer people”. The valid evidence to support this Vietnamese annexation and expansionism includes Kampuchea Krom and former Kingdom of Champa. Furthermore, as a unified country, Vietnam’s plan for the countries of Laos and Cambodia is still one of territorial spreading out or takeover. Proof of this policy is better seen through Vietnam’s actions in stationing its troop in Laos and occupying the Cambodian islands and land near the Vietnam-Cambodia border.

Some authors supported the Khmer view that the Vietnamese should be considered the invaders of Cambodia. For example, Grandolini, Cooper, & Troung (2004) wrote, “The Vietnamese regime were actually not concerned by the genocidal policy of the Khmer Rouge, but rather with fulfilling their historical ambition of regional domination, as well as stopping the spread of the Chinese influence in Cambodia. Nguyen Co Thach, the then Vietnamese Foreign Minister, later said that, “Human rights were not a question; That was THEIR problem – we were concerned only with security.”

Also it seems that the general Vietnamese view on this discussion board supports the Khmer view that the Vietnamese were the invaders of Cambodia. For example, in the Vietnamese Forum, a poster by the nick of Dai Viet arrogantly wrote that, “…We (Vietnam) [can] invade Cambodia in less than 1 week and capture their capital. We will turn Cambodia into our provinces and impose our culture upon you and you will learn to speak our language, dress our clothes, and obey our laws. Do it, and the Cambodian culture will survive; do it not, and you will see yourself like the Chams, you do remember the lessons of the Chams right? We erased their entire history, and you don't want to be like the Chams, right? If you do not obey the laws from your superior Vietnamese, we will have to destroy your entire civilization and the world will not even recognize your stones at all. Understand this, and you shall live. Understand this not, you shall suffer. WHEN COME TO VIETNAM, DO LIKE THE VIETNAMESE DO."

Another Vietnamese poster named Byron wrote, “The Khmer empire was very huge in land. Until the Vietnamese waged war on it and took lands from the Khmer Empire. Basically the only land left for the Cambodians is Cambodia. And even that land is controlled by the Vietnamese based government.” Byron continued his understanding of Vietnam’s ability to expand as follows, “… After Vietnam took over Cambodia, the Khmer Rouge ran into Thailand, and Vietnamese troops decided to chase them and started shooting artillery over the Cambodian border into Thailand. Thailand was scared and the U.N pressured Vietnam not to attack Thailand because Thailand would probably be defeated since they have never had a lot of combat experience since they've never been in any real wars. If it wasn't for the U.N I think Thailand would be occupied by Vietnam as well.”

So what do you readers think? Were the Vietnamese the “invaders” who capitalized on the Cambodian disability?

FKR

Reference:

“Cambodia commemorates end of Pol Pot” retrieved February 21, 2004 from http://www.khaleejtimes.co.ae/ktarchive/070103/theworld.htm

Yimsut, R. (2003) Vietnam: Was It Liberation or Invasion?

Grandolini, A., Cooper, T, & Troung. (2004) Indochina Database: Cambodia, 1954-1999; Part 3 from ACIG.org.


 

Communist Countries

The Five Remaining Communist Countries in the World

By Matt Rosenberg, About.com Guide

Source: CIA World Factbook, 2007

 

See More About:

During the reign of the Soviet Union, there were communist countries throughout Eastern Europe, Asia, and Africa. Communist countries in the twentieth century included Afghanistan, Albania, Angola, Benin, Bulgaria, Cambodia, Congo, Czechoslovakia, East Germany, Ethiopia, Hungary, Mongolia, Mozambique, Poland, Romania, Somalia, South Yemen, Soviet Union, and Yugoslavia. Today, there are only five communist countries in the world.

1. China

Source: CIA World Factbook, 2007

Mao Zedong took control over China in 1949 and proclaimed China as the People's Republic of China, a communist country. China has remained

consistently communist since 1949 although economic reforms have been in place for several years. China has been called "Red China" due to the communist party's control over the country.

Sponsored Links

2. Cuba

Source: CIA World Factbook, 2007

A revolution in 1959 led to the taking over of the Cuban government by Fidel Castro. By 1961, Cuba became a fully communist country and developed close ties to the Soviet Union.

3. Laos

Source: CIA World Factbook, 2007

Laos, officially the Lao People's Democratic Republic, became a communist country in 1975 following a revolution that was supported by Vietnam and the Soviet Union.

4. North Korea

Source: CIA World Factbook, 2007

Korea, which was captured by Japan in World War II, was divided following the war into a Soviet north and American south. Despite being led by the USSR beginning in 1945, North Korea did not become a communist country until 1948.

5. Vietnam

Source: CIA World Factbook, 2007

Vietnam was partitioned at a 1954 conference that followed the First Indochina War. While the partition was supposed to be temporary, North Vietnam became communist and supported by the Soviet Union while South Vietnam was democratic and supported by the United States. Following two decades of war, the two parts of Vietnam were unified and in 1976, Vietnam as a unified country became a communist country.

Political Geography Resources

·Soviet Union

·Number of Countries

·Countries That No Longer Exist


 

30 Years After the Vietnam War: China Remains a Threat

Looking back at the fall of Saigon, a former general in the South Vietnamese Army says that the possibility of a free Vietnam is now threatened by China's imperial ambitions. That's bringing Vietnam and the United States closer together.

Commentary, Thi Q. Lam, Pacific News Service

Thi Q. Lam was a general in the Vietnamese Army, during the war

MILPITAS, Calif.-- April 14, 2005 - On the evening of April 29, 1975, I boarded one of the last navy ships leaving Saigon, while enemy missiles were landing on the northern outskirts of the city with deafening explosions. The next morning, as our ship was leaving Vietnam territorial waters, I looked back at the receding Vietnamese coastline and felt tears in my eyes.

My heart went out to my comrades-in-arms and fellow countrymen left behind. I also felt very pessimistic about the fate of our pro-Western neighbors, countries that, I thought, might fall like dominoes in face of seemingly unstoppable North Vietnamese Army divisions equipped with the latest Russian and Chinese weaponry.

Thirty years later, no dominoes have fallen. Instead, the Soviet Empire has collapsed and the very existence of Vietnam as a free country is being threatened by its former allied and historical enemy to the north. Although it doesn't publicly proclaim it, China -- as in the case of Taiwan -- historically has considered Vietnam a renegade southern province. They named it An Nam, or "the Pacified South."

China's killing of Vietnamese fishermen in the Vinh Bac Bo (Gulf of Tonkin) in January, in fact, has added to a consistent pattern of Chinese southern expansionism: conquest of the Paracel Islands in 1974; invasion of the northern provinces of Vietnam in 1979 and subsequent annexation of 8,000 square kilometers of borderland; occupation of the Spratley archipelagoes the same year and acquisition of 12,000 square kilometers of territorial waters in the Vinh Bac Bo conceded by Hanoi under the 2000 Vinh Bac Bo Pact.

Not content with forcing territorial concessions from Hanoi, China is also building up its naval force and setting up a string of naval bases along the sea lanes in the Eastern Sea to protect oil shipments from the Middle East. The Washington Times recently revealed that a previously undisclosed internal report prepared for Defense Secretary Donald H. Rumsfeld noted that "many Pentagon analysts believe China's military buildup is taking place faster than earlier estimates, and that China will use its power to project force and undermine U.S. and regional security."

It is not surprising that the United States and Japan have joined forces in the face of an emerging Chinese threat. In a demonstration of its willingness to confront China's rapidly growing might, Japan, in a joint agreement with the United States, declared last February that Taiwan is a mutual security concern. "It would be wrong for us to send a signal to China that the United States and Japan will watch and tolerate China's military invasion of Taiwan," says Shinzo Abe, the acting secretary general of Japan's ruling Liberal Democratic Party and a likely successor to Prime Minister Junichiro Koizumi.


Recent mass protests at the Japanese embassy in Beijing triggered by Japan's inability to admit in newly approved school textbooks its past war crimes further heightened tensions between the two emerging Asian rivals.

Concerns about Beijing's new aggressiveness have sparked new military re-alignments in the strategic Asia-Pacific region. Despite the Free World's professed commitment to "constructive engagement" with China, the post-World War II policy of "containment" remains a popular ploy in today's global, political chess game. Vietnam has thus regained its strategic value in U.S. eyes as a missing link in the containment scheme and a counterbalance to the even graver threat of Chinese expansionism.

Vietnam appears only too willing to accommodate. The recent port of calls of U.S. Navy vessels in Saigon and Danang, the Vietnamese Defense Minister's visit to the Pentagon in 2003 and the planned Washington trip by Prime Minister Phan Van Khai this summer signal a warm-up of military relations between the former foes.

But an effective and lasting strategic cooperation, such as NATO or the U.S.-Japan Alliance, requires that the partners share the same moral values and political ideology. In other words, only a free and democratic Vietnam, enjoying popular support and the support of the community of free nations can stand up to China's aggression and effectively contribute to regional security. In this regard, President Bush's commitment to spreading democracy to the "darkest corners of the world" should include Vietnam. That would benefit U.S. strategic interests and at the same time liberate 80 million Vietnamese from Communist oppression.

Thirty years almost to the day after I left Saigon, a young Vietnamese American came home on another boat, cruising upstream on the muddy and tortuous Saigon River. He was U.S. Lt-Cmdr. Quoc Bao Tran, and his ship was the U.S.S. Gary. The U.S. naval vessel was making a port call in the former capital city of South Vietnam.

Tran may feel he was a stranger in the country where he was born and which he fled when he was only a child, but, by a strange twist of fate, the future of Vietnam no doubt hinges on young Vietnamese-Americans like him. They are bringing a message of hope to a people longing for freedom.

Other Readings of Interest from the Archives


 

Political Dissidents Still Held By Communist Vietnam

American Daily Herald: Wednesday, 14 September 2011 06:00

Dennis Behreandt  

Amidst the ongoing mainstream rehabilitation of Communist and supposedly former Communist nations (i.e., the media studiously avoids mention of the c-word), Communist countries continue to persecute political dissidents.

The most obvious case was the extrajudicial detention of artist and architect Ai Weiwei by Communist China. Arguably China’s most famous and accomplished artist, AI Weiwei has long been a critic of China’s government. Earlier this year, he was detained and held without trial by China’s Communist government proving to many that while China may have allowed liberalization of some parts of the economy, the country still operates a substantial police state apparatus.

Vietnam, another Communist nation now largely rehabilitated in the eyes of western media organs, also continues to detain dissidents and, according to one human rights organization, engages in torture of detainees.

In one egregious recent case, Truong Van Suong, a dissident held as a political prisoner for 30 years, died in prison on September 12. Speaking to London’s Guardian newspaper, Phil Robertson, the deputy director of Human Rights Watch for Asia pointed out that Suong was very ill.

“By locking him up again in such terrible health, the government of Vietnam essentially condemned him to die alone, separated from family and friends,” Robertson said.

It is no surprise that Suong was imprisoned by the Communist country. As an opponent of Communist tyranny, Suong reportedly has a resume of long-time principled opposition. According to the Guardian, he “had been a soldier in the former South Vietnam” and after the war he was sent to a so-called “re-education” camp for several years. Fleeing tyranny, he escaped to Thailand “and joined an anti-communist group.” Upon returning to Vietnam, in 1983, he “was immediately arrested and sentenced to life imprisonment....”

Suong was not the only political dissident to perish in a Vietnamese prison this summer. The Guardian reported that dissident Nguyen Van Trai died in prison in July. Other critics of the Communist regime remain victims of its police state apparatus.

One of the most high-profile dissidents held by the Communist regime is Catholic priest Thaddeus Nguyen Van Ly who has been imprisoned for 15 years.

Father Ly began criticizing the Communist regime in the 1970s and was first jailed as a result in 1977. He remained in jail, off and on, for several years. Recently, in 2006, Father Ly collaborated on what is called the Bloc 8406 manifesto that calls for multiparty elections and for respect for the inalienable rights of the Vietnamese people.

The Manifesto also points out that the Communists took power in the country through deception. According to the document [PDF]:

In the August 1945 Revolution, the entire Vietnamese nation made a choice for national independence and not socialism. Vietnam’s Declaration of Independence on September 2, 1945 did not contain a single word about socialism or communism. The two mainsprings behind the success of that Revolution were the Vietnamese people’s aspiration for national independence and also the desire to fill the power vacuum that existed after the Japanese surrender on August 15, 1945, following their overthrow of the French colonial administration on March 9, 1945.

It is thus clear that the Vietnamese communists had abandoned the main objective of the August Revolution. As a result, the Vietnamese peoples’ aspiration for self-determination was disregarded. There have been two occasions, one in 1954 in North Vietnam and the other in 1975 in all of Vietnam, when there were good opportunities for the Vietnamese nation to set a new course towards a true democracy. Sadly, the Communist Party of Vietnam (CPV), failed to take advantage of those opportunities. This failure is due to the well-known fact, as propounded by Lenin, that once a dictatorship of the proletariat has been installed, its very first function is to foster violence and repressive terror! [emphasis in original]

Those undersigned to the manifesto went on to call for fundamental change to the Vietnamese political system:

The highest objective in the struggle to fight for freedom and democracy for the Vietnamese nation today is to make sure that the present political regime in Vietnam is changed in a fundamental way, not through incremental “renovation” steps or, even worse, through insignificant touch-ups here and there. Concretely speaking, it must be a change from the monolithic, one-party, non-competitive regime that we have at the present time to a pluralistic and multiparty system; one in which there is healthy competition, in accordance with the legitimate requirements of the nation, including at least a clear separation of powers among the Legislative, Executive and Judicial branches of government. This would be in tune with international criteria and the experiences and lessons Mankind has learned from highly respected and successful democracies.

This is, if anything, a call for establishment of a republic fashioned on neo-Madisonian principles. Consequently, those supporting the manifesto would face increased scrutiny from the Communist internal security apparatus and, in the case of Father Ly, whose very religious affiliation is an affront to Communism everywhere, imprisonment as a political dissident.

As a result of his principled opposition to tyranny, in 2007 Father Thaddeus was sentenced to eight more years in prison for “very serious crimes that harmed national security.” According to the Catholic News Service, Father Ly bravely “refused to stand before the court and at one point yelled ‘Down with the Vietnamese Communist Party.’”

Today, Father Ly, now 65, has had three strokes and walks with a walker. He was released on medical parole in 2010 but was incarcerated once again in July, according to Human Rights Watch.

Human Rights Watch condemned the imprisonment. “Father Ly was convicted solely for expressing peaceful political beliefs and he should never have been imprisoned in the first place,” Phil Robertson said. “We are concerned that his return to prison when he is so ill is putting his life at grave risk.”

If other findings from Human Rights Watch are correct, and there is no reason to doubt them, then the concern is well founded.

In a new report, “The Rehab Archipelago: Forced Labor and Other Abuses in Drug Detention Centers in Southern Vietnam,” torture and abuse is rampant in Vietnamese prisons.

According to the report, “Drug detention centers form part of a broad system of detention centers for administrative violations in Vietnam.” Describing the findings of the report, Human Rights Watch noted: “People detained by the police in Vietnam for using drugs are held without due process for years, forced to work for little or no pay, and suffer torture and physical violence....”

Given the conditions and abuse victims held in drug detention centers in the country experience, it is reasonable to wonder how much worse political prisoners like Father Ly and others are treated.

Morally, this raises severe questions for Americans as the country has done increasing amounts of business with Vietnam (and China, of course) over the last 15 years. Currently, according to the U.S. Census Bureau, the United States imports more than $1 billion in goods from Vietnam each month.

While each individual American citizen and each American company should be free to trade with any other party as they may wish, morally, that trade supports a corrupt police state that imprisons dissidents like Father Ly should, it seems, be reconsidered.

 


 

Monk evicted from pagoda

The Phnom Penh Post: Monday, 12 September 2011 15:02

May Titthara

------------------------------------------------------

Photo by: Heng Chivoanto (see his picture please click on the titleof this article)

Venerable Luon Sovath speaks to reporters at Ounalom pagoda in Phnom Penh before removing his personal belongings from his room. The activist monk has been banned from pagodas.

----------------------------------------------

(Comments: the Lotus Revolution advocates under Ou Chal’s command, should read this article very carefully and start to ask themselves a few question as to their project and realities of the situation in Cambodia.

This article has the great merit and distinction to show that there is already a kind of Lotus Revolution, which is already taking place in Cambodia, under the leadership of the Reverend Loun Sovath, and is going the right way and using the right strategy and approach based on NON-VIOLENCE philosophy, which is to directly challenge the Hun Sen’s corrupt and oppressive regime, not from Paris, but in Cambodia.

The Reverend Loun Sovath has the courage and the leadership quality, to come out openly to cr3eate this popular movement to protect the Cambodian poor from Hun Sen’s oppression and its efforts to evict those poor people from land and habitation from the Boeung Kak area.

Please, notice that the Reverend Loun Savath did not raise the Vietnamese issue as Ou Chal ‘s group had done. The Reverend Loun Savath is addressing the right issue and going in the right direction. He has defined his role and his duty, as follows:

He summed up the motivation for his advocacy on behalf of impoverished communities involved in land disputes with well-connected companies and individuals as the returning of a favour. “I am a monk. I receive food from villagers to eat. So if they have a problem, I have to help them by blessing them and thanking them.”

The Reverend Loun Savath deserves all our support and respect. And the Lotus revolution should be humble and acknowledge that their Lotus Revolution is not conceived the right way nor moving in the right direction. They should be addressing the internal problem of how to challenge Hun Sen/Sihanouk dictatorial regime first, and not the Vietnamese colonialism first, in order to provide a better chance for the Cambodian people to successfully tackle the Cambodia’s deadly and complex problems. Naranhkiri Tith Ph.D. Washington DC. September 12, 2011)

---------------------------------------------------------------------


A group of residents facing eviction from the Boeung Kak area yesterday turned out to support the monk who has shaken Cambodia’s Buddhist hierarchy by his peaceful advocacy on their behalf.

About 20 residents of the area helped Venerable Loun Sovath remove his personal belongings from Ounalom pagoda yesterday morning, following an order from Supreme Patriarch Non Nget that he do so.

The latest order followed one in April that banned the 32-year-old rural monk from all pagodas in the capital.

Boeung Kak representative Kong Chantha, 44, said it was an injustice that Loun Savath had been banned.

“Only in Pol Pot’s regime did they force monks from pagodas. Now it seems the Pol Pot regime has come back,” Kong Chantha said.

“Not only are villagers forcibly evicted, they forcibly evicting a monk from the pagoda. Where is the justice in Cambodia?”

Venerable Sinton Lee, a monk from Long Beach, California, said Loun Sovath had not broken any Buddhist laws. “I will file a complaint to all embassies in Phnom Penh to find justice for him,” he said.

Loun Sovath said the order from Supreme Patriarch Non Nget violated his rights as a monk because all monks were allowed to stay in the pagoda, which belongs to the Cambodian people.

“I have to leave the pagoda, otherwise some monks and students will be evicted.”

Photo by: Heng Chivoan

Venerable Luon Sovath speaks to reporters while cleaning out his room at Phnom Penh’s Wat Ounalom pagoda yesterday.

He summed up the motivation for his advocacy on behalf of impoverished communities involved in land disputes with well-connected companies and individuals as the returning of a favour. “I am a monk. I receive food from villagers to eat. So if they have a problem, I have to help them by blessing them and thanking them.”


Am Sam Ath, an investigator with rights group Licadho, said all people had the right to freedom of speech, regardless of their religion.


“What the authorities did is send a message to other monks not to follow Loun Sovath’s steps. Otherwise, they will be forcibly evicted from the pagoda as well,” he said.


Loun Sovath had been told that if he did not remove his personal belongings from a room inside the pagoda, the nine university students from villages who lived in the house for free would be forced to leave.


Venerable Non Nget could not be reached for comment by the Post yesterday.

 


 

City’s evacuation defended

Mary Kozlovski

 

The Phnom Penh Post: Wednesday, 14 December 2011

 

ECCC POOL

 

 

-----------------------------------------------------------------

 

(Comments: this article shows how insane and cut off from the real world, these Khmer Rouge leaders are. I went to university with Khieu Samphan in France in the early 1950’s, and I had many exchanges of views with him on many occasions. Each time I met him and had discussions with him the more I felt that he was not a normal person, he was very strange. But, I did not know how strange he was.  

 

There is something common among most Cambodians which is the fact that they seem to be totally disconnected with the real world. These Khmer Rouge leaders live in an imaginary world. Was this caused by isolation and total suppression of any identity under the Cambodian god-king system?

 

This cut off from the real world is perhaps the main cause for these Khmer Rouge leaders to come up with an imaginary world or utopia, that is a world of perfection according to the teaching of Communism (to each according to his or her ability and needs) that they obtained from their French Communist Gurus, when they were students in France. This total isolation from the real world had led these Cambodian so-called intellectuals to become so enamoured with their imagined and illusory achievement, that they can do anything if they put their mind into it.

 

Two major factors have been often cited by most scholars in Cambodian affairs, is the fact that the legacy of Angkor has weighted heavily in the mind of these Khmer Rouge leaders. The emptying of the capital city of Cambodia in 1975 when the Khmer Rouge were victorious against the Lon Nol regime, was to recreate an agrarian society based on a moneyless economy, and with full control of the labour force for the production of agricultural products and for the corvée labour force to build physical infrastructure (especially, dams and reservoirs – or Barays- as in the Angkor time), as was done in the Angkor period under the good-king system. The other factor is the boasting by the Khmer Rouge leaders to make Cambodia the first purest Communist society in the world, and in the fastest time (Please, read the companion article titled “Angkor Empire: servants and Slaves” posted just below).

 

As Pol Pot was reported by Historian David Chandler, to have said that; “If Cambodian can build Angkor, they do anything.”

 

I vividly remember that under Sihanouk’s total control of the political and social system in Cambodia, no Cambodian citizen had any right to have any opinion except to accept what Sihanouk told them to do. In other words, the role of the majority of the Cambodian people was to obey the god-king and serve him and his family.

 

This legacy of Angkor still weighs very heavily in the behaviour of the majority of the Cambodian people whether they live in Cambodia or overseas. Unless this hallucinating behaviour is changed, there is little chance for the Cambodian people to be free anytime soon from internal and external oppression. Naranhkiri Tith Ph.D. Washington DC. December 14, 2011)

-----------------------------------------------------------------

 

The evacuation of millions of residents from Phnom Penh after the Khmer Rouge entered the city in April 1975 was decided among the party’s central committee through a series of meetings starting in 1973, former Khmer Rouge Brother Number Two Nuon Chea testified yesterday.

The 85-year-old told judges at the Khmer Rouge tribunal that the evacuation was needed in order to liberate the city and prevent “further loss” of lives under the US-backed Lon Nol regime.

“We needed to evacuate the people to various provinces and cooperatives so that they would have food to eat,” he said.

The initial forced evacuation of the population from urban centres in 1975 is the key subject matter of the first trial in Case 002. Prosecutors described the evacuation of Phnom Penh as the beginning of the “nightmare” of Khmer Rouge rule. Many died along roads outside the city from illness and exhaustion.

During nearly three hours of questioning from Trial Chamber judges, Nuon Chea said that the party was not “100 per cent pure” and was formed in a corrupt and “chaotic” society.

In response to questioning from Judge Silvia Cartwright about his involvement in the alleged plan to forcibly move the urban population, Nuon Chea elaborated on so-called “bad elements” in the cooperatives, focusing on a particular event he witnessed during the regime.

“One day around 4am I was on a car to Siem Reap, I saw flocks of people and I asked: where are you going this early morning? I was told they went to transplant rice and I asked them why it was so early,” Nuon Chea said. “They said that was the order from the superior and I said no, this is not right.”

He then claimed that he was deceived during visits to cooperatives and observed only people who were healthy and “not the skinny ones”.

Trial Chamber Judge Jean-Marc Lavergne later questioned Nuon Chea about an alleged policy to eliminate “bad elements” within the party.

“The revolution is to build the forces, not to smash the forces except in the circumstances where those people, after reeducation and rebuilding on several occasions, could not be reeducated or transformed and those were the vicious people, cruel people who could not be reeducated,” Nuon Chea said.

All three co-accused appeared in the dock yesterday, with 84-year-old Ieng Sary reciting a brief statement reaffirming that he would not be giving any testimony.

Khieu Samphan, 79, said that he would not answer questions until the prosecution presented evidence against him, but read from a lengthy statement in which he said that he did not belong to the party and “did not participate in decision-making processes”.

“Pol Pot considered me as an intellectual who came to live with the CPK,” he said.

 


 

                                                 Angkor Empire: Servants and slaves

 

The term of slavery covers two very different concepts in ancient Cambodia. Indeed as this has been shown, particularly by Claude Jacques, it seems well exist, next to the bonded labour itself, "slaves of the God" are servants (but, freemen), agricultural workers or other available for a temple, which is an honor for them (they are often referred to as kñum/khñum), - lit, "me". This distinction allows to explain endless lists of "slaves" that contain enrolment and which, prima facie, would make ancient Cambodia a universe in which the bulk of the population would be composed of slaves in the service of the temples, in short a perfect theocracy; however, a more balanced vision which corresponds better to what Zhou Daguan had noticed: for those who have "a lot" of slaves have more than hundred, figure fell to ten or twenty for those who have little."

 

This being the case, distinction between the two categories of slaves, is not always easy to do when one reads an inscription. In the Sanskrit texts the term dasa (fem. dasi) which is normally bound slaves seem to apply equally to the two categories. As to the Khmer texts, they use generic terms to designate inferior classes - va/ or si/sì for men and ku or tai for women - without distinction there yet: between the two categories, except in the case of the kñum/khñum word which seems well reserved for "slave" of a God. Even in the latter case there is still a doubt: as for example when a royal edict of the VIIth century ordered to provide 400 slaves (kñum) "savage" (vrau) to a dignitary who must distribute between various pious foundations, it does not, a priori, appear that it was a voluntary devotion act from these 400 people; it remains to be seen whether the coercion used is a sign of their servile character, or simply the indication of the raw power of the one who employ them.

 

Real slaves can be obtained by purchase, inheritance, donation, or prisoners of war. For Zhou Daguan it was the "savages" that one purchased. Several inscriptions commemorate indeed of such purchases in terms of the price paid, or more exactly in term of objects (vases, clothing, etc.) and foodstuffs (rice, wax, etc.) provided in exchange, barter is the basis of this moneyless economy: it is eventually noted that the property is acquired until the death of the slave and his children and grandchildren; Moreover, it will be seen that the slaves are one of the "goods" used in barter operations (CT. trade, chap. IV). With respect to prisoners of war, an inscription of the VIIth century commemorates the gift to a temple to the VIIth by a war Chief of 200 of them, who were Chams. Slave may eventually be freed without giving any details as to the procedure to be followed in this regard. As to those slaves who tried to escape, they undergo mutilation as fugitive slaves, according to an inscription of 960 A.D. their nose and ears were cut off, or were marked by burning iron (Zhou Daguan).

 

The functions performed by these persons of servile status or not varied. First, one can note that they constituted an important agricultural workforce generally in the form of incorporated teams which each is attached to a rice field and sold, or offered at the same time as the latter: the team usually includes a Chief (amrah), male workers (si) and female workers (tai) of which there are "running children" and "babies": they will be joined or eventually replaced by more robust workers (gho) and guardians of animals (gva...)

 

Source : Bruno Dagens ; Les Khmers: (Société d’édition des Belles Lettres ; Paris, 2005), pp. 83-4

 


 

Women on front line of eviction fight

Bridget Di Certo

The Phnom Penh Post: Friday, 25 November 2011

Friends of Chea Dara, a woman who took her life on Tuesday night, console one another during an Amnesty International meeting yesterday at Meta House concerning forced evictions. Photo by: Hong Menea

----------------------------------------------------

(Comments: this article is a follow up article on the same subject posted earlier in this page. It has to do with a wholesale land grabbing from the Cambodian poor by Hun Sen and his CPP with the support Sihanouk, from those Cambodian poor and abused, who did have any means to defend themselves against in this systemic and persistent abuse by the current corrupt and Vietnamese controlled regime in power. 

Now, it is the Cambodian women who have the courage and the determination to confront the corrupt and treacherous Hun Sen and CPP regime.

At the front row of that fight of the women movement for the liberation and defence of the Cambodian poor, Ms Mu Sochua, a member of the Sam Rainsy Party, and a member of the Cambodian National assembly, is valiantly, and courageously put herself in great danger, in carrying this fight in the open and in Cambodia, while the president of her party is hiding in Paris, and while Sihanouk is praising Hun Sen the traitor, as the defender of the Cambodian people and Cambodia. Mu Sochua is absolutely correct when she said that:

“Leading human rights advocate and opposition Sam Rainsy Party parliamentarian Mu Sochua, who attended the launch with two of the recently resigned SRP members, similarly said the ruling party had shown it would not aid helpless villagers.

“This is a country ruled by greed, and not ruled by law,” Mu Sochua told the Post.

“The international community in Cambodia is so afraid of being kicked out that they say nothing – but they are being fooled,” she said. “This government needs the support of the international community, China alone is not enough.”

Mu Sochua is also right to say that the international community is no longer defending the Cambodian people but is showing a rather timid response to this wholesale abuse by the Hun Sen regime.

It is especially true of the Obama’s Administration with Hillary Clinton as his chief foreign policy  policy-maker, whose only interest is to be using Vietnam as an ally to fight the rising power of China in Asia and in the world. This policy advocated by Hillary Clinton that I have been pointing out in this page can be seen in a companion article on the hidden role of the USA in the Khmer Rouge Trial, titled “Justice denied,” in the following paragraph:

“As problems worsened, Cambodia's allies -- the foreign governments who were paying the court's bills -- were no more vocal than the United Nations. A week after Ban's incident with Hun Sen, US Secretary of State Hillary Clinton visited Cambodia, where a centerpiece of U.S. aid is judicial reform, but avoided directly addressing the controversy. Pressed by a reporter, she said the Cambodian government's attitude to cases three and four should be subject to consultations with the international community.

"[T]he first piece of business is getting 002 to trial," she said, referring to the remaining case that is not opposed by the government.”

 Naranhkiri Tith Ph.D. Washington DC. November 25, 2011)

----------------------------------------------------

Broken promises and empty commitments from the Royal Government of Cambodia must stop and be replaced by real action when it comes to forced evictions, Amnesty International said yesterday.

Launching their report on the effects of evictions and resistance on Cambodian women, Amnesty representatives said they were troubled by the treatment of human rights defenders in Cambodia.

In the case of forced land evictions, these human rights defenders are predominantly women.

“Cambodian women are increasingly at the forefront of the battle against a wave of forced evictions sweeping the country,” Amnesty Asia-Pacific deputy director Donna Guest said.

Three prominent women, who have been fighting forced evictions in Cambodia, attended the launch held at Meta House yesterday.

“Our husbands travel to work, so it is the housewives, the mothers, that are at home facing the evictions,” Boeung Kak lake resident Tep Vanny said. “We feel the worst of the economic and emotional pressure and suffering from being forced off our lands.”

The 31-year-old presented a short video Boeung Kak lake residents produced in honour of Chea Dara, who committed suicide on Tuesday amid her despair over what she believed was her pending eviction. Friends of Chea Dara, dressed in black, wept openly through the film.

The Royal Government’s broken promises have left the women fighting evictions with little hope in the legal system being able to defending them, evictees said.

“The court is never for poor people,” Tep Vanny said. “I had lived on my land since 1993, had land title since 2006, but that did not stop them from giving the concession in 2007 or starting to fill the lake in with sand in 2008.”

Leading human rights advocate and opposition Sam Rainsy Party parliamentarian Mu Sochua, who attended the launch with two of the recently resigned SRP members, similarly said the ruling party had shown it would not aid helpless villagers.

“This is a country ruled by greed, and not ruled by law,” Mu Sochua told the Post.

“The international community in Cambodia is so afraid of being kicked out that they say nothing – but they are being fooled,” she said. “This government needs the support of the international community, China alone is not enough.”

The sugar plantation in Oddar Meanchey that forced 48-year-old Hoy Mai from her land is a joint venture with tycoon CPP senator Ly Yong Phat and Thai conglomerate Mitr Phol Sugar is one example of where the international community can increase pressure, the women representatives said.

The sugar production joint venture is a major supplier of sugar to the EU and popular softdrink maker Coca-Cola.

“The EU must stop buying this sugar,” said Hoy Mai, whose home and entire possessions were torched to the ground by authorities in 2009, as she stood by helplessly and watched.

________________________________________________________________________

Justice Denied

The U.N.-sponsored tribunal established to prosecute those responsible for the Khmer Rouge’s crimes is in shambles, and the United Nations doesn’t have a clue how to fix it.

Foreign Policy Magazine:

BY DOUGLAS GILLISON | NOVEMBER 23, 2011

http://www.foreignpolicy.com/articles/2011/11/23/cambodia_court_justice_khmer_rouge?page=full

 

NEW YORK/PHNOM PENH, Cambodia — In the evening hours of a sweltering Friday at the end of April, a team of U.N. lawyers in Cambodia alerted Secretary-General Ban Ki-moon to a crisis at a tribunal built to serve the millions of victims of the Khmer Rouge, arguably the most important court functioning in the world today.

That day, the lawyers' bosses -- a judge from Germany and a prominent Cambodian appeals judge -- had shut down an investigation of two Khmer Rouge military leaders for war crimes and crimes against humanity before it had even really begun.

"It is our duty to notify you that we consider, as a matter of law and procedure, that the co-investigating judges did not conduct a genuine, impartial or effective investigation and as such did not discharge their legal obligation to ascertain the truth," the lawyers wrote. "In our view, the decision to close the investigation at this stage breaches international standards of justice, fairness and due process of law."

The families of countless victims in the case would be denied justice. The leaders of Pol Pot's navy and air force -- accused among other crimes of eliminating more than 4,500 of their subordinates -- would never be held to account for their alleged involvement in torture, executions and forced labor.

And this would undoubtedly appear to have been done under pressure from the Cambodian government, which had publicly announced that the case, as well as another larger investigation, was not "allowed."

The team told Ban that it was writing "to seek your guidance on how to proceed in these circumstances."

In the seven months since the letter was written, the United Nations has not offered a substantive answer to these problems. Indeed, as matters continued to worsen, officials at headquarters in New York determined that their hands were tied, leaving matters to deteriorate to the point of scandal.

It wasn't supposed to be this way. In 2006, the United Nations and the Cambodian government jointly established the court, known officially as the Extraordinary Chambers in the Courts of Cambodia, to deliver justice for the crimes of a regime that had left up to 2.2 million Cambodians dead between 1975 and 1979 and devastated an entire nation. The trials were to consider the greatest number of victims of any since Nuremberg, a half century earlier.

Opening arguments began on Nov. 21 in the court's second case, a landmark of international law involving senior leaders of the former regime charged with crimes against humanity, genocide and war crimes for their alleged roles in a revolution that caused mass movements of millions of people at gunpoint, enslaving virtually all Cambodians in a regime of forced labor, imprisonment, hunger, torture and execution. Only three accused are likely to stand trial, as trial judges declared that a fourth defendant, former Social Action Minister Ieng Thirith, is mentally unfit (though prosecutors are appealing).

The leader of Pol Pot's secret police, Kaing Guek Eav, alias Duch, was convicted in 2010 in the court's first case of crimes against humanity, for overseeing the brutal extermination of an estimated 14,000 people.

But as the court came to two other politically sensitive cases at the end of last year, Dr. Siegfried Blunk, hand-picked by the United Nations to serve as one of two co-investigating judges, began a crude attempt to whitewash five suspects accused in the deaths of hundreds of thousands of people, including immediately telling his staff to seek new employment and that their office would likely close by the end of 2011.

In addition to the case closed in April, Blunk all but publicly announced his intention to dismiss a fourth case in which prosecutors said three mid-level officials were tasked with a wave of criminality that swept Cambodia in 1977 as the regime began to falter, resulting in forced labor, genocide and an estimated number of executions that added up to between 250,000 and 300,000 people killed.

Blunk remained equally opposed to a thorough investigation in this case, too, confining his inquiries to a handful of witnesses per suspect, whom he interviewed personally instead of delegating this task to investigators, and taking the unusual step of using the world "insolent" twice in a confidential order refusing a request from U.N. prosecutors to put evidence on file. One witness interviewed by Blunk described conditions that appeared less than likely to elicit candor -- he was conspicuously summoned to testify in front of local government officials and denied knowledge of any crimes, before changing his story when private researchers visited him later.

Blunk resigned in October this year amid calls for an investigation into allegations of his own misconduct. Judge Laurent Kasper-Ansermet, a Swiss financial crimes investigator, is now preparing to take office as his replacement. But he inherits an office now deserted by its legal staff and a situation in which all sides have dug in their heels for more than three years.

Court officials and observers say that, rather than strengthening the rule of law and holding the Khmer Rouge accountable for their crimes, the U.N.-sponsored effort has risked reinforcing the notion that powerful people can dictate the law. "This is the worst possible example that we can set here. If you have the right judge, you can secure impunity," a U.N. staff member who worked under Blunk told me. "We came here to do exactly the opposite."

"No one believed what we were saying ... until the whole thing blew up."

Blunk, by the accounts of some who have interacted with him, is a bizarre man. Upon taking office in December 2010, he refused requests for interviews and quickly recalled his investigators from the field. On Dec. 16, he wrote a rambling letter to billionaire philanthropist George Soros, the founder of the Open Society Foundations, complaining of the "insolence" of its subsidiary Open Society Justice Initiative (OSJI), which monitors the court, and threatening to denounce Soros publicly.

"One of your female staff recently tried to invite me by e-mail ‘for breakfast' at the luxury hotel Raffles Le Royal. Is this the kind of ‘technical assistance' you envisaged?" he wrote. "I would appreciate a timely answer to these troubling questions to avoid going public on them."

Aryeh Neier, president of the Open Society Foundations and chair of OSJI's board, responded by calling the letter's claims "not well considered."

Reached by telephone, Blunk hung up on this reporter. According to the contents of official records and allegations made in interviews with senior court employees, in his 10 months on the job, he deliberately avoided collecting information, distorted the law, and repeatedly threatened his own staff, the news media, the chief U.N. prosecutor and anyone else who got in his way with disciplinary measures and even criminal sanctions.

On his arrival, he told his office that his inquiries would be "suspect-based," seeking first to determine the guilt or innocence of defendants before examining the facts and allegations, a backwards approach his staff said appeared designed either for a frame-up or a cover-up. The method would be as if, upon discovering a dead body, police in a small town first attempted to clear a bystander of murder before even determining the cause of death.

Blunk's decision to close the investigation into the Khmer Rouge military came immediately after hearing damning evidence. On April 27, two days before he closed the investigation, Blunk and his Cambodian counterpart Co-Investigating Judge You Bunleng heard their last witness in the case -- Duch, the convicted former leader of the secret police.

The suspects in the military case, known officially as Case 003, were Sou Met and Meas Muth, the leaders of the Khmer Rouge air force and navy, who stood accused, among other crimes, of sending thousands of their subordinates to die as suspected subversives at the hands of the secret police at their headquarters in Phnom Penh.

No one alive could have been better placed to provide the information Duch was asked to give, and, though speaking cautiously, he quickly implicated both Met and Muth in the military purge with the late Defense Minister Son Sen, who himself was murdered 14 years ago.

"Before making any decisions, Son Sen always asked for comments and assistance from the heads of the divisions," said Duch, according to a confidential record of the interview. The remark clearly indicated that Met and Muth would, as a matter of routine, have been consulted throughout the period of arrests and executions, even though he knew of no documentation proving this.

Division secretaries such as Met and Muth also had the power to spare lives, said Duch. But, he said, they "bore responsibility" in the eyes of their superiors for making any such requests.

Rather than pursue these inviting comments, the judges abruptly ended the interview. Blunk and Bunleng ended their investigation in the next 48 hours -- at 4:49 pm, the close of business before a holiday weekend.

The case had hardly been touched: Only 20 witnesses had been interviewed. The suspects had not even been questioned.

The next working day, Blunk received an email that sent shudders through his office. Ysa Osman, a Muslim member of the Cham ethnic minority whose suffering was among the worst of all ethnic groups under the Khmer Rouge.

"I feel extremely sad after learning that you have concluded investigations on the Case 003. Last night I tried to close my eyes and forget about it so I could sleep well. But how hard I tried, how suffer I endured in heart," wrote Osman, who worked as an analyst in Blunk's office.

"For myself, I still remember very well on the day that my little sister was crying for food until she died," he wrote. "After arrival at a hospital, she was taken to a morgue while she was still alive. My mother and I followed her to sleep in the morgue with many dead bodies around us. Until morning, the sister died without having a bite of food. Then, some people came to take her body. They threw it on a truck, and drove away."

According to staff members, Judge Blunk replied by saying that he had been too busy dealing with disloyal subordinates to read Osman's email, but warned him of sanctions if he communicated with other colleagues in his office.

By May, the court's staff began to quit. Two days after Osman's email, Dr. Stephen Heder, a consultant widely viewed as an unparalleled historian of the Khmer Rouge, resigned, citing in his parting email to Blunk a "toxic atmosphere of mutual mistrust generated by your management of what is now a professionally dysfunctional office."

In early June, members of the legal team began to walk off the job, believing their position had become untenable. The team had been told in late May by U.N. headquarters that, following their letter to Ban, Blunk had himself written to New York, accusing his own staff of interference with the administration of justice -- a crime in many jurisdictions -- and asking for their dismissals for disloyalty, according to people with knowledge of the matter.

When the departures became public in the middle of that month, judges responded by announcing that the lawyers would be replaced with consultants. But the consultants too began to leave: Amy Eussen, a lawyer formerly of the Yugoslav Tribunal at The Hague, departed after less than a month.

Blunk justified his resignation in October by claiming that public remarks by Cambodian officials who were opposed to the cases under his review had made his work impossible. But U.N. officials in Cambodia claim that his resignation actually arose from his own dirty secrets -- that he had been investigated by his own staff and confronted in the final days with evidence of his own alleged misdeeds, and that his resignation almost immediately followed those allegations.

According to two officials briefed on the matter, Blunk and Bunleng began an inquiry in mid-September for contempt of court after the Documentation Center of Cambodia, a repository of Khmer Rouge archives and research, revealed that it had interviewed a witness who had previously been questioned by Blunk at the scene of a former labor camp in western Banteay Meanchey province.

While the precise motives for such an inquiry are unclear, police investigators assigned to the task turned the inquiry on Blunk himself, allegedly uncovering indications of the falsification of evidence, including witness tampering, and the back-dating of orders, according to people briefed on the matter.

"People would go out and interview people and then the rogatory letter is issued," said a U.N. official describing the findings of the police working against Blunk. A rogatory letter is a document empowering investigators to collect evidence. Issuing it after an interview could make it appear that a witness had been interviewed with prior authorization when in fact this had not been the case -- perhaps offering the judges the chance to pick and choose which testimony to enter into the record and which to ignore.

Such a practice would appear to jibe with a minority opinion produced last month by U.N. pretrial judges at the tribunal, which found that Blunk and Bunleng had secretly removed an order from the court's case file and replaced it with a corrected, back-dated version in rejecting a motion filed by a New Zealander seeking reparations for the death of his brother. According to the pre-trial judges, this hid the fact that they had rejected the request while apparently considering the wrong case.

The minority opinion, which was unsurprisingly opposed by the three Cambodian judges on the pretrial bench, was the first occasion when allegations of impropriety against Blunk and Bunleng became part of the official public record. The ruling clearly made an impression at U.N. headquarters in New York, where a spokesman said that U.N. legal officers would consider the minority opinion and "consult and consider carefully with senior colleagues here at Headquarters about any appropriate future steps."

What motivated Blunk remains a mystery. In an unprompted denial, the United Nations volunteered in June, months before his resignation, that the judge had not been instructed to scuttle his own cases. But whatever the case, Blunk's actions seem to fit with the Cambodian government's desire to sweep Met and Muth's case under the rug.

It is a desire the U.N. secretary-general should understand quite well, because he was met with a rude shock when he went to Phnom Penh to visit the tribunal at the end of October 2010. After Ban's private meeting with Prime Minister Hun Sen, who himself defected from the Khmer Rouge in 1977, Cambodian Foreign Minister Hor Namhong announced to waiting reporters that the prime minister had definitively refused to allow the court to expand its prosecutions beyond the two cases already underway.

"Successful convictions will finish with case two," Namhong declared.

The court's Cambodian judges and prosecutors, who are more numerous but whose votes are given less weight in deliberations, have sided with this view at every opportunity.

Hun Sen, who rose to power on the back of a Vietnamese military intervention in 1979 that toppled the Khmer Rouge government, has been a vocal opponent of trying more than a handful of Khmer Rouge suspects since at least 1999. He made his first and loudest public objections to the new cases in March 2009, when the taking of evidence began in the court's first trial.

"I will allow this court to fail but I will not allow Cambodia to have another war," he said, claiming that if more than a handful of suspects were tried, the country could return to the civil war that had ended by 1998. "This is an absolute stand. Please prosecute only those people," he said, referring to the five defendants already in detention.

Hun Sen loudly repeated such statements throughout the following years, even expressing displeasure with a Japanese donation because it could allow the court to continue functioning. U.N. officials in New York made no response to his outbursts -- a stance that only changed in October when U.N. legal counsel and Undersecretary General for Legal Affairs Patricia O'Brien traveled to Phnom Penh and for the first time "strongly urged" Cambodian authorities not to make such remarks.

The reasons for the Cambodian government's objections to the additional cases are open to interpretation. A possible motive is that members of Cambodia's governing class once occupied positions under the Khmer Rouge that are of similar rank to those under suspicion of crimes, making the prospect of broader prosecutions an embarrassment that threatens party unity.

Following his meeting with Hun Sen, according to U.N. officials briefed on the visit, Ban retired to a hotel where he gathered with a small group of people in his delegation, including O'Brien. At one point in the conversation, O'Brien floated the idea of convening a conclave of the tribunal's judges, who she imagined could unanimously do away with the two cases that Hun Sen did not want.

This idea apparently went nowhere. Clint Williamson, the American prosecutor appointed as Ban's advisor on the court, revealed on multiple occasions during discussions with tribunal officials that he and perhaps others had likewise considered (but rejected) the possibility of negotiating a political settlement with Cambodian authorities to do away with the unwanted cases.

"It's really only with the wisdom of hindsight that we can now say, unpalatable as it is, it's a million miles better than what we have got now" said a court official, who claimed that Williamson, who stepped down in September, had passed on this information, albeit disapprovingly.

Through a U.N. spokesman, the Office of Legal Affairs said it could not discuss the contents of O'Brien's consultations with Ban, but said there was "never any negotiation with the Cambodian government or any other person or entity concerning the termination of cases 003 and 004." Williamson did not respond to a request for comment on the matter.

In public, U.N. officials insisted that the court was independent and rejected "media speculation" that Blunk was biased -- a posture that appeared to transfer blame from the Cambodian government to expressions of concern from the public and news media. Privately, they decided they could do nothing even if they wanted to.

On June 22, O'Brien, the U.N. legal counsel, replied on Ban's behalf to the lawyers' emergency letter to headquarters.

Due to judicial confidentiality, the letters' authors had themselves declined to elaborate on their circumstances when New York sent emissaries to Phnom Penh in May to examine the matter, she noted. The lawyers' complaints could not be separated from matters "that are currently or can be anticipated to be sub-judice." According to O'Brien, the United Nations simply could not touch a pending case.

"[T]he United Nations believes that its commitment to non-interference with the judicial process requires that we refrain from intervening in the matter at this stage," wrote O'Brien. Grave as their problems might be, they were on their own.

As problems worsened, Cambodia's allies -- the foreign governments who were paying the court's bills -- were no more vocal than the United Nations. A week after Ban's incident with Hun Sen, US Secretary of State Hillary Clinton visited Cambodia, where a centerpiece of U.S. aid is judicial reform, but avoided directly addressing the controversy. Pressed by a reporter, she said the Cambodian government's attitude to cases three and four should be subject to consultations with the international community.

"[T]he first piece of business is getting 002 to trial," she said, referring to the remaining case that is not opposed by the government.

One senior diplomat representing a donor country said that if the cases the government does not like were to be dismissed, those paying the bills would be "relieved."

"I think there are many people who would actually like cases three and four to go away for a number of reasons," the diplomat said, citing the cost and length of the trials. "But that doesn't mean that we are pressuring for that outcome."

"The whole process is a compromise, and it's a compromise that the international community knew about from the outset," the diplomat continued.

The United States in October gave the court's U.N. side $1.65 million, part of $5 million allocated for the 2012 fiscal year. But the court remains perennially short of cash.

Stephen Rapp, the U.S. ambassador-at-large for war crimes issues, said in an interview last month that the United States had expressed support for the court's judicial independence but denied that the United States had stayed silent in order to placate the Cambodian government.

Was the U.S. position toward the court affected by the fact that it would be in its "geopolitical advantage" to see cases three and four dropped? "Absolutely not," said Rapp, who previously served as chief prosecutor at the Special Court for Sierra Leone. "The court has to make its decisions independently on the facts and the law."

As for whether to support an investigation of the events occurring under Blunk, "we haven't decided," he said.

But OSJI, the court monitoring group, believe that the need for such an inquiry is incontrovertible. James Goldston, a former federal prosecutor who serves as OSJI's executive director, said the current allegations represent "a stain" on the tribunal and "they are potentially a stain on the United Nations and the international community."

"The goal of an investigation would simply be to establish the truth, to what extent these allegations are founded that the co-investigating judges deliberately shut down the Case 003 investigation without attending to the facts and the evidence," Goldston said.

Some sectors of the Cambodian public, particularly enclaves of former Khmer Rouge, appear jittery -- even baffled -- by the prospect of additional Khmer Rouge trials. But a survey by the Documentation Center in 2009 found that 57 percent of Cambodians favored more prosecutions rather than fewer.

For Soeung Lim, a 75-year-old rice farmer and layman at a pagoda in Kampong Cham province's Prey Chhor district, the court is a far more distant reality than his memories of the murder and madness that once surrounded him.

In an interview at his hut -- a stone's throw from the former Met Sop Security Center, one of the 29 distinct crime scenes identified by U.N. prosecutors in 2009 where executions stretched into the hundreds of thousands -- he recounted the atrocities of Khmer Rouge rule. "They killed children like they killed a frog. They killed like a beast, animals," he said.

As the court struggles to bring justice to those responsible for these crimes, it comes closer to affirming the Khmer proverb: Omnach khlaing cheang chbab. "Power is stronger than the law."

Save big when you subscribe to FP.

TANG CHHIN SOTHY/AFP/Getty Images

      SUBJECTS: JUSTICE, SOUTHEAST ASIA

____________________________________________________________

You are receiving this email because you signed up for the following Open Society updates: Rights & Justice.

Justice Update

A Regular Round-Up Highlighting Our Advocacy and Litigation

Khmer Rouge Leaders on Trial...

The trial of three of the four surviving top leaders of Cambodia’s Khmer Rouge is now fully underway, with the reading of opening statements by both prosecution and defense starting on November 21. Clair Duffy, the Open Society Justice Initiative court monitor in Phnom Penh, underlined the historic importance of the trial of Nuon Chea, Khieu Samphan and Ieng Sary for outlets ranging from Al-Jazeera to the New York Times and Pubic Radio International. Clair, who will analyze developments on our blog, also noted that the court’s ruling that the fourth accused—Ieng Thirith— was not fit to stand trial met international fair trial standards.

...But Concerns Remain over Court

As the trial began, Navi Pillay, the UN High Commissioner for Human Rights, echoed some of the concerns of the Open Society Justice Initiative over allegations of judicial misconduct at the court. Pillay noted that that the tribunal faces challenges “with regard to the need to safeguard the integrity of its proceedings”. She said it was “essential that these concerns are squarely addressed as the Court moves forward. Allegations of interference mar the credibility of any Court in the eyes of the public.” The Open Society Justice Initiative has called for an independent investigation into the judicial handling of two further potential cases by the court’s co-investigating judges.

Manage Subscription - Unsubscribe

About - Contact - Privacy Policy

© 2011 Open Society Foundations. Some rights reserved.

400 West 59th Street - New York, NY 10019, U.S.A. - Tel +1 (212) 548-0600

 


 

Nuon Chea’s outburst

Bridget Di Certo

 

The Phnom Penh Post; Wednesday, 23 November 2011

-------------------------------------------------------

(Comments: this article shows how the Vietnamese are clever and knowing how the Cambodian mind works. The Vietnamese always have a strategy for anything they were and are doing. In this case, the Vietnamese laid a trap for the Khmer Rouge, by creating the Indochina Communist Party under their leadership and control. They knew how frustrated and how traumatized the Cambodian people are, under the total control of the god-kings, since the Angkor time.

They know that there are those Cambodians who are fed up with their being marginalized by their god-king and would do anything to get out of that death trap. These frustrated Cambodians, such as the Khmer Rouge or Son Ngoc Thant, never think through carefully before joining the Vietnamese to “liberate” Cambodia from the god-king imprisonment. As a result, they fell into the Vietnamese death trap. One thing that all Cambodians should learn is never to have anything to do with the Vietnamese.

Now, this article shows what an eyewitness to that Vietnamese death trap, Nuon Chea, during his appearance at the Khmer Rouge Tribunal, is detailing the way they fell into that death trap. But, who would believe him? They have committed mass murder of their own people, and justifying their murderous act, that they want to purify the Cambodian society from all the bad legacy from the Angkor time under the god-king system. Yet, Pol Pot totally ignoring the past, is trying to get rid of the Angkor legacy by doing exactly what the god-king had created, which is to recreate an Agrarian society under a rigid, inhuman, and centralized control of labor force and resources of Angkar, without the use of money or salary.

Only when Cambodians stop depending on the Vietnamese or any other foreigners, and stop relying on the god-king to save Cambodia, then and only then Cambodians may have a better chance to survive. Naranhkiri Tith, Ph.D. Washington DC. November 23, 2011)

-------------------------------------------------------

In an intimate two-hour history lesson as told from the viewpoint of the Khmer Rouge, “Brother Number 2” Nuon Chea portrayed himself as a defender of the Cambodian nation yesterday, telling the court that the actions of he and other regime leaders had been to protect the country from annihilation by Vietnam.

“I have been waiting for this opportunity for a long time,” Nuon Chea told the tribunal, adding that he wanted “to give the facts to my beloved Cambodian people about what happened”. The former Khmer Rouge leader – who stands accused of crimes against humanity and genocide – spent the next two hours reading from a prepared statement that explained away prosecutors’ allegations regarding the regime’s forced migration of urban population centres, the subject of the first in a number of mini trials that will comprise Case 002.

An Unorthdox Defense

Nuon Chea launched his defence by alleging Vietnam had tried to occupy Cambodia and exterminate the Khmer race over an 80-year period, beginning with the formation of the communist parties of Indochina in 1930. “From the beginning, the Vietnamese employed every trick available to destroy the Khmer people,” he said. “Vietnam has ideals of invasion, expansion, land-grabbing and racial extermination.”

To this day, Vietnam continues to plant illegal immigrants in Cambodia, he added, saying that the Kingdom’s neighbour is trying to “swallow” it, “suffocating it like a python would a deer”.

“The Vietnamese factor is the main factor that caused confusion in Democratic Kampuchea from 1975 to 1979 [the period of the Khmer Rouge regime],” he said.

It was a less-than-traditional way to begin a legal case, said Anne Heindel of the Documentation Center of Cambodia.

“It is a fascinating view of history … but a lot of the public will simply not understand or remember what he is talking about,” she said.

Placing Blame

The Trial Chamber has split Case 002 into a series of mini trials, with the first limited to forced movements of the population from urban areas in 1975 as well as some of the policies and organisational framework of the Communist Party of Kampuchea, or Khmer Rouge.

Because Case 002 has been split this way, the first trial will inevitably involve a great deal of examination of historical politics, much more so than future trials concerning forced marriage, interrogation or execution centres, Heindel told the Post.

“It appears we are going to hear arguments that it was all the fault of the lower levels, and ‘we had no control’,” Heindel said in reference to Nuon Chea’s claim that much of the Khmer Rouge cadre was polluted by bad elements – drunken, gambling, unemployed “vagabonds”.

Nuon Chea’s detailed statement, concerning the history of communism in Indochina and how the Khmer Rouge was effectively forced into action by Vietnamese “aggression”, appeared to comprise the bulk of his explanation for the brutal policies of the Khmer Rouge.

He intimately detailed a tranche of political meetings and correspondence within the communist party in Cambodia and between them and their Vietnamese counterparts, pointing to the political tensions at the time between Cambodia, Vietnam and the US as effectively forcing the hand of the senior leaders of the Khmer Rouge.

The accused rounded out his speech by pointing to Vietnam’s “illegal invasion” of Cambodia in January 1979 – an invasion that effectively spelled the end of the Khmer Rouge regime – and pointed to modern day examples he said proved Vietnam was still trying to “conquer” the Kingdom.

Complexity in the Court

Nuon Chea – and fellow defendants Ieng Sary and Khieu Samphan – will only have to answer to a narrow set of charges during the first mini trial, which does not include other criminal charges related to execution sites, forced labour or forced marriage and genocide.

Noun Chea’s defence attorney Michiel Pestman said that this decision by the tribunal has made what are already complex proceedings bewildering for both victims and the media.

“The public is left with the impression that all of the charges would be discussed at this trial, but that is not the case – this first trial is very limited,” Pestman said.

Despite the limited charges at play in the first trial, the co-prosecutors spent the first day and a half of opening statements delivering a graphic outline of the brutality and horror of the Khmer Rouge regime.

In his concluding remarks, British prosecutor Andrew Cayley said that from Geneva to Pyongyang, the three elderly co-accused had bragged about the bloody slaughter of hundreds of thousands of Cambodians and defended their actions to the international community.

“[The accused] are common murderers of an entire generation of Cambodians,” Cayley concluded. “They robbed decades of development and prosperity, left gaping holes in every family – nothing is left unhurt or unaffected by what these three elderly men have done.”

 


Soaring trade, but target missed

The Phnom Penh Post; Wednesday, 23 February 2011 19:52

By  May Kunmakara   

-------------------------------------------------------

(Comments: this article normally should make all Cambodians happy from this increase in exports. But, there is a caveat. These exports are mainly to Vietnam.  There is a problem here. First, there is the question of who is the owner the company such as the giant monopoly on Cambodian imports and exports named SOKIMEX (Please, see the details on the sectors under the control of  this company, pasted below) The answer is Sok Kong. And the next question, who is Sok Kong? The answer is he is a Vietnamese citizen and a friend of Hun Sen.

SOKIMEX MULTI-DIVISIONS

 

PETROLEUM DIVITION
LIQUIFIED PETROLEUM GAS (LPG) DIVISION
JET A1 DIVISION
PETROLEUM PRODUCT INFRASTRUCTURE DIVISION
OIL EXPLORATION
TRANSPORT DIVISION
POWER GENERATION DIVISION
HOTELS AND RESORTS DIVISION
ANKOR WAT FINANCIAL DIVISION
FAST MOVING CONSUMER GOODS DIVISION
PHARMACEUTICAL DIVISION
INFRASTRUCTURE DEVELOPMENT DIVISION
HIGH SPEED CARGO-CONTAINER PORT OPERATION DIVISION
MARINE DIVISION
AGRO-INDUSTRY DIVISION
RUBBER PLANTATION DIVISION
INTERNATIONAL TRADING AND FINANCE DIVISION
CAPITAL MARKET AND FINACIAL INSTITUTE DIVISION
TURN KEY PROJECT DIVISION

P.S. To read more on SOKIMEX, please, click on this link:

 

http://www.sokimex.8k.com/page2.html

 

The Vietnamese are very cleaver in their relations with Cambodia. First, unlike Sam Rainsy who is always crying wolf against the Vietnamese to try to get voters to join him, while most foreign observers consider his act as an act of incitement and not an act of patriotism.

 

Cambodians should try to understand why it is counterproductive for the Cambodian cause to behave like Sam Rainsy. On the contrary, Cambodians should try to concentrate on getting Hun Sen supported by Sihanouk, out of power by ballots and not by bullets, through non-violence.

Hun Sen’s main weaknesses are well-known and cconstantly criticized by the internaitonal community, and they include; systemic corruption, violation of basic human rights of the Cambodian people, and the non-existence of a real and open political system and justice are well-known to the international community. These are the domains in which an opposition leader in Cambodia should be emphasizing, by inspiring the Cambodian people to follow him or her, and not by using the Vietnamese issue to incite the voters to join him or her, as Sam Rainsy did. Naranhkiri Tith Ph.D. Washington DC. November 19, 2011)

----------------------------------------------------------

A worker moves a bag of coffee beans at the warehouse of an export company in Vietnam’s southern province of Binh Duong last month. Bilateral trade between Cambodia and Vietnam rose more than 37 percent last year, despite the two nations falling short of a value target of US$2 billion.

Figures from Vietnam Embassy’s Trade Promotion Office in Phnom Penh showed trade growth of 37.23 percent year on year, with the value of goods exchanged between the two countries reaching $1.828 billion in 2010, up from $1.332 billion in 2009.Both governments had aimed for the value of bilateral trade to reach $2 billion last year, but officials said today the ramifications of the global economic crisis had led them to fall short.

“We did not meet the promise made by both governments last year because of slow progress after the global crisis,” said Tran Tu, commercial attache at the TPO.

“It takes time to improve [trade] between the two countries to meet the goal. However, I think we will attain our goal this year,” he said.

“We expect to increase trade by 20 percent this year by trying to promote more activities,” he said, adding that Vietnam holds four or five trade fairs in Cambodia each year.

Director General of Cambodia’s Ministry of Commerce Sok Sopheak, also recognised the improvement in trade, saying: “Both countries tried to implement our governments’ policies in order to promote exports – that’s why trade levels rose.”

On the target, he added: “We promised to attain this but sometimes we cannot meet [such targets]. It is reliant on the economies of the countries and demand.”

Cambodia’s exports to Vietnam rose by nearly 50 percent in 2010 to $277 million, from $186 million in 2009, while Vietnam’s exports increased about 36 percent to $1.552 billion from $1.146 billion, according to the data.

Cambodia mostly exports unprocessed agricultural products – such as wood, rubber, cashew nuts, un-milled rice and types of corn – to Vietnam.

Vietnam’s exports to Cambodia spans a wide range of products including coffee, vegetables, fruits, cigarettes, consumer products, home appliances, construction materials, agricultural machines, fertilisers, pesticides and gas and oil.

Tran Tu noticed that Cambodia’s exports of agricultural products to Vietnam rose sharply last year, especially for crops such as rubber and cassava.

“Mostly, [Cambodia sells] rubber to Vietnam and last year its price was very high with good demand,” he said.

Sok Sopheak also hinted that political tension may play a factor in future trade.

Cambodia’s farmers are now trying to export more of their agricultural products to Vietnam rather than to Thailand, he said.

“The demand [for agricultural products] in Vietnam is high and at the same price as they sell to Thailand, but with lower transportation cost.

“So, people move to [trade with] Vietnam while we have got a problem with Thailand. I don’t mean that people don’t sell to Thailand [at all].”

But Vietnamese officials were enthusiastic about future regional cooperation, especially in light of a 55 percent annualised increase in the value of trade between Cambodia and Thailand last year.

“We are neighbouring countries so we can share the market. Vietnam and Thailand can buy Cambodia’s agricultural products to process for the development of our three countries,” said Tran Tu.

“We are all ASEAN members, so we have good cooperation,” he added.

Today, Vietnam’s central bank raised its reverse repurchase rate, the second increase in borrowing costs in less than a week,

The move came as Vietnamese Prime Minister Nguyen Tan Dung prepared to order tighter policies to tame inflation, insiders have said.

Vietnam is under pressure to curb inflation that is poised to accelerate from a 23-month high as electricity prices rise and four currency devaluations in 15 months spur its import costs. ADDITIONAL REPORTING BLOOMBERG


Hun Sen: 26 Years at the Helm

RFA Home > News > Cambodia

2011-01-21

http://www.rfa.org/english/news/cambodia/rights-01212011123

Cambodia's rights record may worsen under continued rule, rights activists warn.

AFP

Hun Sen releases a dove at a ceremony marking the fall of the Khmer Rouge regime in Phnom Penh, Jan. 7, 2011.

                           ------------------------------------------------------------------------------

(Comments: some journalists have characterized Cambodia as the “country of the absurd.”  It is only one of the many not so flattering characterizations of Cambodia as country and society under Hun Sen and Sihanouk. This characterization is correct and appropriate, as there is no other country in the world whose leader is installed by the worst enemy of the Cambodia and its people, namely, Vietnam. In other words, Cambodia does not only have a leader like Hun Sen, who is not only a traitor, but also a corrupt and illiterate one.  

Furthermore, that illiterates, corrupt and cruel leader, has the full support of an  ex god-king, named Sihanouk, who falsely claims to have love and devotion for his country and its people, and whose “flip flop” political stand is well-known and is so damaging to Cambodia and tis people.

That is why I have always been advocating that there is no other way out for Cambodia and its people to get away from a certain death, but to initiate this change on our own power and determination and not to rely on foreign institutions or countries to help us.

In order to have any chance of success in this quest for freedom, decency, and dignity, Cambodians need to come up with a good leader of the caliber of Aung San Suu Kyi, Nelson Mandela, and Mahatma Gandhi.  In order to reach this goal of finding a good leader, Cambodians must not continue to compromise on the moral characteristics of a such good leaders, such as; courage, valor, temerity, patience, modesty, vision, commitment, and honesty. Naranhkiri Tith Ph.D. Washington DC. November 14, 2011)

---------------------------------------------------------------------------

Cambodia's Prime Minister Hun Sen marked 26 years in power last week, winning praise from his party for bringing growth and slashing poverty but criticized by rights activists for stifling freedom, silencing the opposition, and fostering corruption.

The 59-year-old Hun Sen is the longest-serving leader in Southeast Asia after the Sultan of Brunei and has vowed to remain in power for another decade, with a vision to bolster the economy by boosting rice exports and the incomes of Cambodians who now largely rely on the garment and textile industry.

“If I am still alive, I will continue to stand as a candidate until I am 90,” he said in 2007. But two years later, he said he would be out by 2023.

Chea Sim, head of the ruling Cambodian People's Party, said it would continue to pick Hun Sen as the Prime Minister after the next general elections in 2013, which it is confident of sweeping.

He said that Hun Sen had brought peace to the country, once ruled by the fanatically communist Khmer Rouge which caused the deaths of an estimated 1.7 million people, and that he has maintained a democratic government based on the rule of law.

Other party officials said the prime minister has helped fuel economic growth, slashed poverty, and brought political stability.

Rights violations

But opposition leaders and rights groups say Hun Sen's continued rule will only worsen human rights violations and corruption and result in authoritarian rule.

"I think Hun Sen wants to consolidate power," said Brad Adams, executive director of New York-based Human Rights Watch's Asia Division.

"He wants to finish up his critics in Cambodia. He wants a one-party state even though he pretends to hold elections once every five years because he can manage and win them automatically."

Adams also accused Hun Sen of wanting "to control all Cambodia's resources, and he is changing Cambodia towards capitalism under dictatorship."

Cambodia was among 25 countries whose freedom levels plunged in 2010 amid an erosion of civil rights and political liberties, according to global watchdog Freedom House.

"Cambodia received a downward trend arrow due to the government’s consolidation of control over all aspects of the electoral process, its increased intimidation of civil society, and its apparent influence over the tribunal trying former members" of the genocidal Khmer Rouge regime, the group said in a report last week.

Transparency International, the Berlin-based monitoring group, said in a recent report that 43 percent of Cambodians polled said corruption had increased and 30 percent felt it had decreased, while 27 percent believed it was around the same.

Cambodia's judiciary was found to be the most corrupt sector in that country, it said.

Busting graft

But Hun Sen’s Office of the Council of Ministers said the authorities are moving forcefully to end graft.

“Cambodia now has an Anti-Corruption Law, and the Anti-Corruption Unit is actively and publicly pursuing cases of alleged corruption,” it said.

The Office of the Council of Ministers also dismissed criticism of Hun Sen’s long hold on power, citing former prime ministers Mahathir Mohamad and Lee Kuan Yew of neighboring countries Malaysia and Singapore respectively who were also at the helm for many years.

“This is a strange criticism indeed, for longevity in office is not typically held as a negative attribute,” it said in a statement. “But the prime minister is a relatively young man and in good health, and thus can be expected to contribute to the progress of the country for many years to come.”

Cambodia's main opposition party leader Sam Rainsy, Hun Sen's arch-rival, is living in exile after fleeing the country in 2009 fearing what he called politically motivated charges.

He was convicted in absentia in September last year and sentenced to 10 years in prison for a politically sensitive comment about a border dispute with Vietnam, cited by critics as an example of the government's intimidation of its opponents.

The lawsuit was filed after Sam Rainsy questioned whether the border had been incorrectly marked by the government to Cambodia's disadvantage.

Earlier, a year ago, a court sentenced Sam Rainsy to two years in prison for a political protest in which border markers were uprooted along the frontier with Vietnam. He led the protest to dramatize his claim that Vietnam is encroaching on Cambodian territory, an issue he often raises to garner public support.

Sam Rainsy had accused the court of being a political instrument, saying that "Everybody ... rightly says that the judiciary in this country is everything but independent, being only a political tool for the authoritarian ruling party to silence any critical voices."

Opposition out of touch?

With the opposition leader out of the country, the movement’s future appears bleak. Some civil society groups say that Rainsy's party has lost touch with its original pro-democracy platform, focusing instead on emotional nationalistic disputes with the ruling party.

Hun Sen, once a member of the ultra-leftist Khmer Rouge, later turned on them and joined Vietnamese forces which defeated the Khmer Rouge in 1979. The Vietnamese communists installed a new Cambodian government that year, and in January 14, 1985, Hun Sen was made prime minister

He is sympathetic to Hanoi, while part of Sam Rainsy's support comes from appealing to traditional anti-Vietnamese sentiment among Cambodians who do not trust their much larger neighbor.

Yim Sovann, Sam Rainsy's spokesperson, said Cambodia might have achieved development under Hun Sen but that many issues remain unresolved.

The country is debt-laden and lives on foreign donor funds of 500 million dollars annually, Yim Sovann said.

Margo Picken, once a director of the U.N.'s Office of the High Commissioner for Human Rights in Cambodia, said Hun Sen and his officials hold absolute power and seize control of any institution that challenges that power.

While Hun Sen has moved to boost growth and reduce poverty, his circle has exploited the country's natural resources, pocketed financial gains and disregarded human rights, Picken said.


Concerns have focused, too, on Hun Sen's bid to curtail the activities of nongovernmental organizations.

The U.S. State Department last week cited a new law that "would constrain the legitimate activities of NGOs," and urged Hun Sen's government to hold talks with these groups and to "reconsider whether such a measure is even necessary."

Rights groups in December also voiced alarm as Cambodia began to introduce laws making it a crime to criticize judges or to hurt the feelings of public officials.

China's influence

Meanwhile, Cambodia has come under increasing influence by China, its top investor. Hun Sen was in Beijing last month, signing 13 agreements in areas including hydroelectric power, port facilities, and financial loans.

More than a year ago, Cambodia deported a group of 20 Uyghur Muslim asylum-seekers back to China despite protests from the United States and the U.N.

The Chinese played an important role as counterweight to Vietnamese influence during the 1970s and 1980s, but U.S. Secretary of State Hillary Clinton warned during a recent visit that Cambodia should not become "too dependent" on Beijing.

Hun Sen has also been accused of nepotism, charges flatly dismissed by the prime minister. His 33-year-old son, Hun Manet, was promoted to a two-star general earlier this month amid speculation the young man is being groomed to succeed his father.

Hun Manet is already chief of the ministry of defense's anti-terrorism unit as well as deputy commander of Hun Sen's personal bodyguard unit.

Hun Sen hit back at the nepotism charges, saying that his son, who graduated from West Point and has a doctorate in economics at Britain's University of Bristol, is well-qualified for his roles.

"He joined the army in 1994. He has been in the army for 16 years, and there is promotion within the army ranks," Hun Sen said in a speech broadcast on national radio.

But Chea Vannath, a Cambodian independent political analyst, was quoted saying this week that Hun Manet's latest appointment was to “prepare for a smooth succession.”

A key factor for the “rapid rise in the ranks of General Hun is due, in part, to the fact that he is a graduate of the U.S. Military Academy at West Point, one of the most prestigious schools in the world,” said the Office of the Council of Ministers.

“He is representative of a younger generation of Cambodians, who enjoy the benefits of international education.”


Reported by Samean Yun for Radio Free Asia’s Khmer service. Written in English by Parameswaran Ponnudurai.

__________________________________________________________

Please, click on this link to watch a Video on Sihanouk 2011 90 year birthday with Hun Sen

http://uk.reuters.com/video/2011/10/30/cambodia-celebrates-20th-anniversary-of?videoId=224032069

 


 

 

CAMBODIA: Signatories of Paris Peace Accords cannot change Cambodia, Cambodians can

Contributors: Dr. Gaffar Peang-Meth

                 An article by Dr. Gaffar Peang-Meth published by the Asian Human Rights Commission

                                       ------------------------------------------------------------------

(Comments: pasted below,  is a set of articles and comments written by different people, mostly by those who support Hun Sen and the Veitnamese invasion of cambodia, although they were firm supporters of the khmer Rouge, before they broke away from the Vietnamese. These academic community members and journalists, such as; Ben Kiernan, Michael Vickery, Allen Myers, Raoul Jennar. As the readers can see that the Cambodian people have the work cut out for them in their quest for freedom from internal and external foes.

It shows that the majority of the Cambodian people do not know nor even have anything to do with the Paris Accords. With the exception of one article written by Gaffar Peangmeth, the rest of the articles were written by non-Cambodians in support of Hun Sen and the Vietnamese. Among non-Cambodian authors, only Elizabeth Becker's article is critical of Hun Sen and his treacherous regime. Yet, it is about freedom and our life, our dignity of the Cambodians, as a people and culture.

I have always and consistently said that only the Cambodian people can save Cambodia, with the condition that we can find real leaders, not, shadow leaders, as we have now. Please, read carefully these articles, and I hope these articles will help us shape the way future follow up conferences will be organized and help down the road. Naranhkiri Tith Ph.D. Washington DC. November 13, 2011)

 

http://www.humanrights.asia/opinions/columns/AHRC-ETC-040-2011

------------------------------------------------------------------------

We live in interesting times – times of great challenges, opportunities, and of creativity and hopeful changes.

This year, the 20th anniversary of the Paris Peace Accords falls on October 23. Some people celebrate and commemorate its achievement. Others reflect on its meaning. Some others still, want the Accords to do something for them.

The Final Act of the Accords, signed by 18 governments (Australia, Brunei, Cambodia – the four warring Cambodian factions – Canada, China, France, India, Indonesia, Japan, Laos, Malaysia, the Philippines, Singapore, Thailand, Soviet Union, United Kingdom, United States, Vietnam), with the participation of officials of Zimbabwe and Yugoslavia representing the non-aligned movement and of the UN Secretary-General and his special representative, sought to "restore peace" and endow "a system of liberal democracy" to Cambodia.

It was no small achievement that the Accords were signed.

It was miraculous that the four Khmer warring factions, whose members harbored mistrust and hatred for one another in a traditional culture that memorializes offenses not just for "muoy ayouk" (one's life or a generation) but for "muoy cheat" (covering seven generations of "chi tuot," "chi luot," "chi leah," "chi ta," "ov pouk," "kaun," "chao"), came to the table to conclude the accords.

Yet, maybe they had no other choice but to accept the inevitable if they were to remain relevant.

Certainly, the imminent dissolution of the Soviet Union and the uncertainty of the looming power vacuum as the Cold War came to an end were catalysts to bring this small regional war to an end. Asian backers of each Khmer faction did not hesitate to discard their respective client's wishes and even pressure them to accept a negotiated settlement. The major powers in the Cold War made deals – the US ceased recognition of the Non-Communist Resistance, China dropped the Khmer Rouge – at the expense of their Cambodian allies. A change in the status quo ante was inevitable.

So, the signatories sought to end Cambodia's "tragic conflict and continuing bloodshed" – from 1970, when Cambodia was engulfed by the Vietnam War, through 1975-1979, under the brutalities of the Khmer Rouge, and from 1979-1989 when Vietnamese troops invaded and occupied Cambodia.

A "liberal democracy" in Cambodia reflected the world's intention to provide that country with a government that mirrored the democratic changes also occurring in Eastern Europe. In practice, ending the conflict and bloodshed meant the different factions must be denied the means to continue fighting. Foreign backers unplugged the Khmers' military supply chain.

Cambodian conflict in the world context

As a result of their regular contacts at the Khmer-Thai border with foreign representatives, the high command of the Khmer People's National Liberation Armed Forces was acutely conscious of impending changes in the world order that would inevitably affect those waging the war for Cambodia. Notably, the rise in March 1985 of Mikhail S. Gorbachev to the position of Secretary General of the Soviet Community Party seemed to presage change in international relationships.

As Special Assistant to Commander-in-Chief, I read and researched to keep him abreast of changes that might affect the Front. We discussed a correlation between Vietnam's invasion of Cambodia on Christmas Eve 1978 and the reports of Soviet troops in Afghanistan on December 24, 1979 under Soviet Premier Leonid Brezhnev. By 1988, I reported on the significance of Gorbachev's social, economic, political, and foreign policy reforms; his abolition of the Brezhnev doctrine that allowed Moscow to intervene in any socialist country; and his policy allowing the Kremlin's Eastern European allies to pursue independent domestic and foreign policies.

News of Soviet military withdrawal from Afghanistan in May 1988 (completed in February 1989) was echoed by Hanoi's public announcement in January 1989 of Vietnamese troop withdrawals from Cambodia – withdrawals recorded by reporters in the summer of 1989.

Meanwhile, on the diplomatic front Jakarta Informal Meetings (JIMs) of the Khmer warring factions were held in July 1988 and in February 1989, followed by France's push for an international conference on Cambodia in July-August.

In Eastern Europe, six governments of the Kremlin's allies – Poland, Hungary, Czechoslovakia, Bulgaria, East Germany, Romania – collapsed in 1989, and the Berlin Wall came down in November of that year.

Heaven seemed to conspire to bring change. To say that change causes anxiety is an understatement.

Having served actively with the KPLNF since 1981, I was a direct participant in the KPNLAF's general staff and high command beginning in 1985-1986. My theory: The KPNLAF was racing against time to achieve its goals. Unless the army accepted risks, its future would be dictated by others.
"Overreacting," I was told.

I asked what price we would pay for "peace," and came to a personal conclusion that we were going to pay far too dearly for a poor result. In November 1989, I left the KPNLAF – ironically, after a visit to a KPNLAF zone by a United Nations military delegation. I had reached a fork in the road with members of the KPNLAF leadership. My views would have been an obstacle to the course they had determined they must follow. In vogue was hopeful talk of turning "battlefields into free markets" and "bullets into ballots." They turned their attention to creating a political party in anticipation of Cambodia's forthcoming national elections. I believed these could be neither free nor fair, as Hun Sen and the CPP had been in complete control of Cambodia for a decade. My colleagues embraced a "procedural democracy." Our shared dream of establishing a "substantive democracy" that comprises fundamental rights and freedom was no longer acknowledged.

In an article in the China Morning Post in 1992, I questioned Cambodian democrats' participation in a national election that would not be free and fair as Hun Sen would use this priceless democratic process to legitimize his Cambodian People's Party's dictatorship.

But, I was pleasantly surprised – embarrassed, but elated – as a nearly 90 percent voter turnout at the 1993 UN-supervised general elections gave victory to Prince Norodom Ranariddh of the royalist FUNCINPEC party. Maybe I was "overreacting"?

The pleasant surprise soon turned sour. Hun Sen, who lost the election, refused to accept Ranariddh's victory, and threatened war. Then Prince Ranariddh's father, now King Father Sihanouk, came up with his "co-premiership" formula: The election winner should be First Prime Minister, the election loser, Second Prime Minister. A two-headed government was created. Each prime minister had separate ministries and armies.

Ironically, in an interview on Guam with a reporter of Bangkok's The Nation, I warned of a coup. In July 1997, Hun Sen pulled a coup d'etat against Ranariddh, ahead of the next general elections.

And so the dream of "national reconciliation" vanished, perhaps to be revived when it is politically expedient?

Now, as celebrations and commemorations of the 20th anniversary of the Paris Accords begin, I find myself an odd man out.

Each to his/her own drumbeat

Last month, on August 6, in a keynote speech to Sydney's University of New South Wales Law School, Australia's former foreign minister (1988) Gareth Evans described the pre-1991 "complex and intractable" Cambodian conflict and admitted, "We have not yet seen a durable, human-rights respecting democracy," but dubbed the Accords "a formidable achievement indeed for the international community, and one in which … Australia played a quite central part."

For Professor Evans, "nothing has given me more pleasure and pride than the Paris peace agreement concluded in 1991," though Cambodia's "glass is still half full. In democracy and human rights terms, Cambodia still has a long way to go," he said.

Evans's remarks at the signing of the 1991 Accords should be recalled: "Peace and freedom are not prizes which, once gained, can never be lost. They must be won again each day. Their foundations must be sunk deep into the bedrock of political stability, economic prosperity and above all else, the observance of human rights."

Indeed, political stability and economic prosperity must not eclipse "observance of human rights."

Also in August, in "Silencing Cambodia's Honest Brokers," former New York Times reporter Elizabeth Becker wrote of "champagne and a huge sigh of relief" as the 1991 Accords were signed; except Cambodia was not moving on to peace and democracy. "It didn't turn out that way. Cambodia today is essentially ruled by a single party with little room for an opposition, has a weak and corrupt judiciary, and the country's most effective union leaders have been murdered." To Becker, Hun Sen's proposed law on civil society would silence Cambodia's "lively civil society and NGOs."

She suggested, as commemorations of the Paris Accords begin, "instead of looking backward to the past glory, it might be better to focus on today and reinforce the accords." Hun Sen wants a nonpermanent seat on the UN Security Council, she wrote. Cambodia's "price for greater influence and prestige in the world should be reinforcing democracy, not diminishing it."

I like Becker's column. But, it drew some critics.

While foreign government and United Nations officials commemorate the Paris Accords, Cambodian opponents of the Hun Sen regime recognized by the United Nations are using the anniversary as an opportunity to draw attention to the Accords' successes and failures through conferences and rallies.

In general, Cambodian expatriates around the world are convening conferences and rallies to petition the UN and the signatory governments "to reconvene and re-enforce" the stipulations in the Paris Accords, because Cambodia's neighbors, Thailand and Vietnam, as well as the Hun Sen government, have violated Cambodia's sovereignty, independence, and territorial integrity, and the Hun Sen regime is violating the Khmer people's rights and freedom. Many expatriates repeat the goal of their conferences and rallies to seek to "safeguard" Cambodia's survival.

Cambodians have reason to be dissatisfied with the implementation of the 1991 Paris Peace Accords. When the election results of 1993 went awry and then were overturned through a coup, signatory nations were occupied elsewhere. Today, denouncing the Thais and the Vietnamese may make some people feel better, but bashing them endlessly brings no change to the situation, only fossilizes the "we-they" enmity. The UN and the 18 signatory governments of the Paris Accords have no interest in reconvening to "re-enforce" the Accords' stipulations. The world has moved on; signatory nations find their self-interest currently involves productive engagement with the government in place.

Time, energy, and resources would be better employed building the foundation for the Cambodia enlightened citizens hope to develop. Teach people to think. As Lord Buddha taught 2,500 years ago: "We are what we think … With our thoughts we make the world." Bashing others makes an ugly world.

Some Khmer weaknesses

I am not seeking personal popularity. I write to encourage change through constructive processes, critical reasoning, informed decision-making. Generally, Cambodians have a tendency to personalize and see things in black or white; hence, many have trouble thinking "outside the box."

Centuries of a Khmer culture of "smoh trang" (fidelity, loyalty) that reinforces the teaching to "korup" (respect), "bamroeur" (serve), "kar pier" (defend) the god-king or leader until the end of one's life, boxes people into servitude to the god-king or leader, their minds forbidden to stray. Human beings are creatures of habit. Centuries of doing and thinking the same thing over and over results in too many who act thoughtlessly. Improvement, change, is hard to accomplish when views are immoveable.

This culture has to be "unlearned." If learning consists of repeating the same process, unlearning means to terminate the old and start new process over and over. Unlearning means change, and change begins with the one who looks into the mirror: You and me.

While Cambodian children were taught the "virtue" of the traditional culture to be loyal and fight to the death for a god-king or leader, American children are taught to believe in the "self-evident truths" and regardless of their party affiliation, they fight when "life, liberty, the pursuit of happiness" are threatened. Cambodia, with a history that dates back more than 2,000 years, is in decline. The United States, born in 1776, still holds world leadership.

There is a German proverb that goes, "Necessity unites." John F. Kennedy famously said: "The unity of freedom has never relied on uniformity of opinion."

Yet, the necessity to oppose Hun Sen's autocracy has not united Cambodian democrats, many of whom inflexibly view uniting as being with "me," with "my party," under "my leadership," – a uniformity of opinion that "I" or "my party" defines. What's the difference between them and autocratic Hun Sen and the CPP? Too many in the democratic opposition colorfully denigrate one another and encourage their followers to engage in personal invective, to the pleasure of Hun Sen and the CPP.

Remember Lord Buddha's preaching, "Words have the power to both destroy and heal"?

"Pay no attention to the faults of others, things done or left undone by others. Consider only what by oneself is done or undone," Buddha taught.

In other words, think only of what have we ourselves have done or not done.

Last week, I had the fortune to speak with a respected Khmer elder with experience in Khmer affairs since the 1950s. I spoke my thought: "If for any reason, Khmer democrats have problems ‘uniting' against an autocratic opponent, can they at least refrain from ‘disunity' and be humble enough and not paint one another black?"

Khmer Revolutionists

Regular readers know I am no fan of bashing anyone – though I am not shy about offering critical analysis, which means assessing and evaluating whether an action leads to a desired goal. Criticism is not a denunciation or denigration. Nor do I stand in the way of others who fight for rights and freedom. To the contrary, I give a hand when and if possible to help opponents of autocracy. I don't remain "neutral" in the face of injustice and violations of rights and freedom. I like the words of human rights icon, Martin Luther King, Jr.: "Our lives begin to end the day we become silent about things that matter."

Thus, I offer no objection to the Khmer People Power Movement of Sourn Serey Ratha, albeit some listeners in Phnom Penh of KPPM radio station tell me they are unhappy with the radio's "strong" language. Nor do I challenge those in the Lotus Revolution of Ou Chal in France, though I am in agreement with Dr. Tith Naranhkiri, formerly with the Johns Hopkins School of Advanced International Studies, who suggested the Lotus Revolutionists "shift emphasis" from first "liberating" Cambodia from the Vietnamese, to first liberating the Cambodian people from Hun Sen/Sihanouk, and not to count on the Paris Accords to do the liberation for Cambodians. As Tith says, "It is too late. That change was wrecked by Sihanouk when he joined Hun Sen after the 1987 meeting in France."

What concerns me about "revolution" in Cambodia a la Arab Spring is not whether a popular uprising is possible – I think it can be made to happen, and opposition leader Sam Rainsy needed not consult Arab Spring revolutionists – but, as I said to the Khmer elder last week, after a Khmer uprising, "then what?"

As a movie character said, It's not so much time but so little to do, but there's so much to do and so little time!

In the final analysis, the UN and the signatories of the 1991 Paris Peace Accords cannot change Cambodia. It's Cambodians who will have to bring about the change that they want to see.

Here is the test for Cambodians: Can they be masters of themselves or, put another way by some disdainful commentators, can Cambodians rid themselves of their "dependency syndrome"?

……………..

The views shared in this article do not necessarily reflect those of the AHRC, and the AHRC takes no responsibility for them.


About the Author:

Dr. Gaffar Peang-Meth is retired from the University of Guam, where he taught political science for 13 years. He currently lives in the United States. He can be contacted at peangmeth@gmail.com.


Paris Peace Agreement of 20 Years

Silencing Cambodia’s Honest Brokers

By ELIZABETH BECKER

The International Herald Tribune: Published: August 17, 2011

Paris Peace Agreement of 20 Years

WASHINGTON — This year is the 20th anniversary of the Paris peace accords that ended the Cambodian war and any further threat from the murderous Khmer Rouge. It required all the major powers — the United States, leading European countries, the former Soviet Union and China — as well as most Asian nations to come up with an accord, a rare achievement. In a speech last week, Gareth Evans said that during his eight years as the Australian foreign minister “nothing has given me more pleasure and pride than the Paris peace agreement concluded in 1991.”

I reported from Paris on the negotiations, which took several years of convoluted diplomacy since few countries or political parties had clean hands in the rise and fall of the Khmer Rouge. When the deal was finally signed in October of 1991 there were self-congratulations all around, champagne and a huge sigh of relief that Cambodia could move on to peace and democracy.

It didn’t turn out that way. Cambodia today is essentially ruled by a single political party with little room for an opposition, has a weak and corrupt judiciary, and the country’s most effective union leaders have been murdered.

That wasn’t the scenario envisioned in Paris. Now, just as 20th anniversary commemorations are approaching, one of the few groups still enjoying the freedoms created under the peace accords are about to be silenced. The government of Cambodia is poised to enact a law that will effectively hamstring the country’s lively civil society and NGOs, among the last independent voices in Cambodia.

In Paris, the framework for Cambodia’s democracy was a much debated element of the peace accords. That debate led to Cambodia’s Constitution and its guarantee of freedom of association and speech. The proposed law on civil society would deprive these independent Cambodian groups of those rights and undermine much of their work representing the country’s most vulnerable citizens — advocating for their rights and dispensing aid, largely paid for with foreign donations. Most recently, these civil society groups exposed the government’s eviction of the poor from valuable land in Phnom Penh. As a result, the World Bank is suspending all new loans to Cambodia until those made homeless receive proper housing.

Under the new law, these independent citizen groups would have to register with the government and win approval to operate under vague criteria; if the government disapproves of a group’s behavior it can dissolve it using equally vague criteria. There would be no right of appeal.

The normally fractious Cambodian civil groups have joined together against the new law and asked the government for serious amendments to protect basic constitutional rights. They were rejected and only superficial changes were made. With little time left, one of their NGO leaders made an emergency trip to Washington to meet with international organizations, foreign embassies and the U.S. government, asking them to speak out loudly against the measure before it passes in the coming weeks.

“If this law is passed we will be silenced. Foreign donors will give us less money. The people who will suffer are the poor,” said Borithy Lun, the head of the Cooperation Committee for Cambodia. He led a meeting at the offices of Oxfam America, where I am a member of the board of directors. The law would diminish the ability of international NGOs, like Oxfam, to help the poor in Cambodia as well, since it requires all foreign nonprofit organizations to work directly with official agencies, essentially becoming an arm of the government.

All of this will have a direct impact on Cambodia’s impressive economic gains. Foreign businesses have come to rely on Cambodia’s civil society groups to act as honest brokers, pointing out the pitfalls in an economy marked by corruption and weak law enforcement. Foreign governments and institutions have already warned the Cambodian government that if the proposed civil society law is passed, they will rethink the $1 billion in aid given to Cambodia every year, which is roughly half of the country’s budget. Secretary of State Hillary Rodham Clinton has spoken up repeatedly in favor of strong, independent civil societies and Cambodia has made no secret of its desire to continue improving relations with the United States.

As the commemorations of the Paris peace accords begin, with more champagne and seminars, instead of looking backward to past glory, it might be better to focus on today and reinforce the accords. Countries that are rightfully proud of their role in bringing peace to Cambodia are in a good position to require preserving the independence of civil society when Cambodia comes asking for their votes at the United Nations this fall.

The Cambodian government has two big objectives: It wants to win one of the nonpermanent seats on the United Nations Security Council, and to get the United Nations to help resolve the Thai-Cambodia border dispute centered on the temple of Preah Vihear. Cambodia has dispatched senior diplomats to countries large and small to win their votes and has initiated border talks with the government of the new Thai prime minister, Yingluck Shinawatra. The price for greater influence and prestige in the world should be reinforcing democracy, not diminishing it.

Elizabeth Becker is a former New York Times correspondent and author of “When the War Was Over,” a history of Cambodia and the Khmer Rouge.

© 2011 The New York Times

Dear Lok Pu and CAN Community; I do agree with Elizabeth that the AKP is oddly posted the message of anonymous. Just it is anonymous reveals the manipulative agenda on that already. Otherwise, it is the anti-intellectual approach if we have read all the rebuttal messages from the government. Those messages are neither reflecting constructive way nor articulating truth, they have always come along with personal attack/intimidation and manipulative propaganda. I think the messenger and composer of this message understand well on how to embed anti-intellectuals in Cambodian society. The entitlement and the inflation of PhDs in Cambodia is one of the anti-intellectual compositions. Cambodia will actually demise under the policy of anti-intellectuals in Cambodian society since the liberation from French. Of course, the composer of this message must understand the deep mentality of foreigners who have been losing trust in government, and those losing are created by the Cambodian government themselves. Thus, many scholars and researchers have called the current democracy of Cambodia as “pseudo democracy”.

Cheer!

Dear All,

Cambodia War from 1970 to 1991, one of the longest in World History, had killed at least 1.5 million out of 7 million population of that era. Encouraged and supported by superpowers and ASEAN, all Cambodian factions did play active role in ending the war through a series of negotiations from 1988 to 1991. But the fall of Soviet Union in 1990 contributed more significantly than other factors to the Paris Peace Agreement in 1991. Mr. Yeltsin simply wanted to leave Cambodia and Afghanistan once and for all.

The 1993 Constitution provides Cambodian citizens with full freedom of association and expression. It is politicians that later promulgated sub-decrees and laws that restrict this freedom. For example, the laws require that a peaceful demonstration cannot be conducted without prior approval from authorities.

It took the Cambodian Parliament 17 years to pass the Anti-Corruption Law in 2010. Why does the Government have to rush in passing the NGO Law now? Let us wait for another 17 years.

Commentary: Elizabeth Becker and the Campaign to Put NGOs above the Law

AKP Phnom Penh, August 24, 2011 –

http://www.akp.gov.kh/?p=9558

Nobody seems entirely sure of the number, but it is generally believed that more than 2000 non-governmental organisations operate in Cambodia. One of the reasons for the uncertainty about the number is that Cambodia is one of the few countries that has not established laws and procedures for the formation and operation of NGOs.

The Royal Government has been working for several years to rectify this situation by adopting a law that defines NGOs and sets a few broad parameters for their operation. Under this law, NGOs will have to register with the government and submit annual reports on their activities, income and expenditures.

Unfortunately, a minority of NGOs have objected to the very idea that NGOs should be required to register or be subject to any rules established by the elected government. To a certain extent, this is understandable: nobody enjoys being subjected to rules, as you can see by observing the behaviour around traffic lights when no police are present. But most people realise that some rules and regulations are a necessary part of social existence. NGOs that aim to promote democratic principles ought to be particularly aware of this, rather than claiming to be above the law.

The minority campaign against NGO registration has partly overlapped with legitimate concerns about the wording of particular provisions of the draft law, which may not have always been completely clear in early drafts. However, there have been numerous consultations between NGOs and the Ministries of the Interior and Foreign Affairs, and such legitimate concerns have been or are being addressed in redrafting (the third draft of the law is now being discussed). But that of course does not satisfy those who are opposed to any registration requirement, and they have continued their campaign against the law by denying or dismissing the changes that have been made, and by exaggerating or inventing what the law supposedly says.

Recently, this campaign of misinformation appears to have influenced some people who ought to have known better, a notable case in point being the well-known US journalist Elizabeth Becker, who published an attack on the law in the August 17 New York Times.

Part of the reason that Becker could be taken in by the we’re-above-the-law campaign is that she seems remarkably uninformed on recent Cambodian history, despite having written a book on the Khmer Rouge period. For example, Becker writes that the 1991 Paris accords “ended the Cambodian war and any further threat from the murderous Khmer Rouge”. The reality is that the Khmer Rouge never implemented any of their obligations under the accords, and continued the war for another seven years, until the Royal Government’s “win-win” policy brought real peace for the first time in three decades.

In another clanger, Becker seems to believe that Cambodia’s current constitution was a product of the 1991 Paris negotiations, writing: “the framework for Cambodia’s democracy was a much debated element of the peace accords. That debate led to Cambodia’s Constitution and its guarantee of freedom of association and speech.” She calls NGOs “one of the few groups still enjoying the freedoms created under the peace accords”. The reality, as even the newest journalist ought to know, is that the constitution was adopted by the National Assembly elected in 1993, not dictated by the Paris talks two years earlier.

Becker displays equal ignorance about the real content of the draft NGO law. The article makes a number of assertions without attempting to document any of them. They can’t be documented because they aren’t true:

• Becker writes that the law would deprive Cambodian NGOs of freedom of association and freedom of speech. Nothing even remotely related to these freedoms is mentioned in the law.

• She writes that NGOs would have to “win [government] approval to operate under vague criteria”. The law says only that NGOs need to comply with the quite specific registration procedure and obey Cambodian law.

• She writes: “… if the government disapproves of a group’s behavior it can dissolve it using equally vague criteria. There would be no right of appeal.” The draft law does not allow the government to dissolve an NGO arbitrarily. Article 17 says that the Ministry of the Interior will examine the registration document, notify the NGO if it is defective in some way (such as lacking the specified information) and allow the NGO to amend the document. If the ministry does not approve the amended registration, the NGO can appeal to the courts. Furthermore, an NGO that fails to file its annual report (Article 53) or that violates its statutes (Article 54) is to be issued a warning, and can then be suspended if it fails to correct its violation.

• She claims that the law will “hamstring the country’s lively civil society and NGOs, among the last independent voices in Cambodia”. The draft says nothing at all about civil society outside NGOs, and it is impossible to understand how registering and filing an annual report will “hamstring” NGOs. Most NGOs already prepare detailed annual reports for their donors; photocopying one more for the government would hardly be crippling.

On the previous point, it is also laughable to call NGOs Cambodia’s “last independent voices”. Cambodia’s National Assembly has representatives of five parties — more than the US Congress. People who want something changed frequently demonstrate in Phnom Penh or provincial cities. There are more than 500 magazines and newspapers, many of them opposed to the government. There are more than 100 radio stations, which broadcast not only local news and opinions but also major international networks, including VOA, RFA, BBC, RFI and Radio Australia. All the parties in the National Assembly and many others have at least one newspaper of their own, and they also buy air time on radio stations.

Becker’s distortions of reality on all these points fit a pattern. They fall into a consistent but totally false scenario that, roughly, goes something like this: After the Khmer Rouge, Cambodia was a disaster until international intervention rescued it in 1991. But evil people (the present government) undid all the good international work, so now the international community needs to intervene again.

This happens to be the outlook of a small number of NGOs that are taking out their frustrations on the draft NGO law. And it is only after she has presented her list of totally unsubstantiated accusations that Becker, in passing, mentions that she has a personal interest in all this: she is a member of the board of directors of one of the international NGOs active in Cambodia, Oxfam America. That is, two-thirds of the way through the article, the New York Times allows readers who are still reading to learn that this article is not an “objective” journalistic analysis, but a plea on behalf of an interested party.

Becker then has the effrontery to claim that the law will “diminish” the beneficial activities of international NGOs (i.e. her organisation) by requiring them “to work directly with official agencies, essentially becoming an arm of the government”. What the draft law actually says is that foreign NGOs should “collaborate” with the relevant government department. Does Becker think it is preferable, for example, if an NGO has an idea for improving traffic flow in Phnom Penh, for it to install traffic barriers and road signs without consulting the city authorities? Would consulting the authorities about that really make them an “arm” of the city?

The other obligation that will supposedly convert international NGOs into an “arm” of the government is the requirement (Article 36) to “notify” the relevant authorities when they implement a project in the provinces. “My God! How can they expect us to dig a well if we have to tell someone?”

Most NGOs do not share Becker’s attitude that the government is an enemy, and only a small minority have been sufficiently misled by the campaign of misinformation to sign on to a statement calling the draft law “unacceptable”. NGOs and, indeed, any citizen can continue to call attention to any provisions they regard as inappropriate or unclear. But such discussion needs to deal with the real draft law, not with imagined “threats”. Becker and the people who put her up to it are not helping either democracy or the real interests of NGOs in Cambodia.

-end-

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

RESPONSE TO ANONYMOUS CRITIQUE by Elizabeth Becker

August 27, 2011

I have had numerous requests for my response to an anonymous article published in the Cambodian government’s official press –Agence Kampuchea Press or AKP on August 24, 2011. The article was intended as a critique of my opinion piece that ran in the International Herald Tribune on August 17, 2011.

The problem was: Who do I send it to? Normally if an official takes issue with an article, he or she writes a signed letter to the news organization that ran the piece. Instead, the Cambodian government chose to publish a mean-spirited attack written by an anonymous writer who cannot be held accountable for the articles’ many inaccuracies and distortions. Here is my answer:

The Paris Peace Accords made peace possible in large part by depriving the Cambodian factions of their foreign sponsors. Critical was China dropping the Khmer Rouge. Without the Chinese, Pol Pot and his army were incapable of returning to power. Indeed the only major battles in Phnom Penh after the peace accords were between the forces of Prince Ranariddh and those loyal to Hun Sen. (These were the two ‘co-prime ministers’ at the head of the government following the elections held under the auspices of the U.N.)

The governments that negotiated the Paris Accords would be surprised to learn that all of their hard work was for naught and that the peace talks, which included all of the Cambodian parties, had nothing to do with how the Cambodian Constitution was shaped. At a minimum the Cambodian government news agency’s anonymous article reflects a singular refusal to acknowledge the role of the Paris Accords in bringing peace to Cambodia, a strange position on the eve of the accords’ 20th anniversary.

As far as the proposed NGO law is concerned, I believe the Cambodian and foreign NGOs are right in asking for serious modifications. Otherwise, the governments and the United Nations that spent years and hundreds of millions of dollars to bring peace and democracy to Cambodia will be unlikely to vote in favor of Cambodia being given a seat at the U.N. Security Council.

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Elizabeth Becker’s evasive response

By Allen Myers

August 29, 2011

First, to clarify: my earlier article appeared to be “anonymous” only because of a misunderstanding. I had contacted Agence Kampuchea Presse to seek some information on the number of publications in Cambodia. As a courtesy, I emailed my draft to AKP so it could see what kind of information I needed. I had not put my name on it yet because it was not finished, which I must not have made clear to AKP, and I did not realise that AKP would post it. This misunderstanding has unfortunately given Elizabeth Becker the false impression that the article was prepared by “the Cambodian government”. (Anyone who wants to read the final version can find it on my blog, letters2pppapers@wordpress.com.)

As to the substance of the disagreement: I criticised Becker’s article for misrepresenting the content of the draft NGO law. A subsidiary criticism was that she also misrepresented how the civil war with the Khmer Rouge ended and the adoption of Cambodia’s constitution. Curiously, Becker’s reply all but ignores the draft NGO law and focuses instead on the Paris Peace Accords. To recall, my article pointed out:

· Becker was wrong to assert that the draft law restricted the freedoms of speech and association.

· She was wrong to claim that the law forced NGOs to comply with “vague criteria” in order to win “approval” to operate; the registration procedures are quite specific and not at all onerous.

· Contrary to Becker’s assertion, “[t]he draft law does not allow the government to dissolve an NGO arbitrarily”.

· She was wrong to claim that the law would “hamstring” NGOs, since it mandates nothing more difficult than registering and filing an annual report (which most NGOs do already), and obeying Cambodian law.

· Her description of NGOs as Cambodia’s “last independent voices” was “laughable”, given the country’s large number of newspapers, magazines, radio stations, rebroadcasts of international radio networks and political parties.

· Becker was wrong to say that the law requires international NGOs “to work directly with official agencies, essentially becoming an arm of the government”; all it requires is “collaboration” with the relevant government department and “notification” of local authorities when implementing projects.

· Becker and her publisher were less than frank by presenting her article as “objective” journalistic analysis and only in passing, two-thirds of the way through the article, acknowledging that Becker is an interested party in discussions of the law, as a member of the board of Oxfam America.

On all of these specific questions of fact, Becker has absolutely nothing to say. All she can come up with is: “As far as the proposed NGO law is concerned, I believe the Cambodian and foreign NGOs are right in asking for serious modifications”. But the issue raised was not whether Becker believed what she wrote; the issue was whether her belief was well founded. As my article showed, and Becker’s silence confirms, her belief is not well founded.

As mentioned above, the role of the “international community” and the Paris Peace Accords was a subsidiary point. Still Becker’s defence of these points is illuminating in its own way. Some of her “defence” is in fact a retreat from her original assertions. She writes now: “The Paris Peace Accords made peace possible in large part by depriving the Cambodian factions of their foreign sponsors.” In her original article she claimed that the 1991 Paris accords “ended the Cambodian war and any further threat from the murderous Khmer Rouge”. Any rational person would read that as meaning that the civil war ended in 1991, which is obviously untrue. So Becker defends her original inaccuracy by changing it: the Paris accords “made peace possible” (seven years later!).

This is certainly a more defensible statement, but it is still an exaggeration, particularly when Becker goes on to claim that well, really, almost, the war wasn’t much of a war after 1991: “Critical was China dropping the Khmer Rouge. Without the Chinese, Pol Pot and his army were incapable of returning to power. Indeed the only major battles in Phnom Penh after the peace accords were between the forces of Prince Ranariddh and those loyal to Hun Sen.”

It is certainly true that there were no major battles with the Khmer Rouge in Phnom Penh after the Paris accords. But it is also true that there were no such battles in Phnom Penh after January 7, 1979. In fact, the last major battle of the Khmer Rouge in Phnom Penh occurred when they seized the city on April 17, 1975. So it is hardly accurate to present the Paris accords as bringing a change in this regard.

Furthermore, Phnom Penh does not constitute the whole of Cambodia. Has Becker forgotten the ability of the Khmer Rouge to deny access to significant parts of the country to UNTAC forces? I would recommend that Becker turn to the maps on pages 324 and 325 of Raoul M. Jennar’s book Les clés du Cambodge. These show the KR confined to a few border regions at the time of the Paris accords — and active in more than half the country by March 1993. It was in March 1993, shortly before the elections, that the Khmer Rouge attacked an ethnically Vietnamese fishing village in Siem Reap province, killing 34 people, including eight children, and wounding 29. If Becker was in Phnom Penh in the mid-90s, she should be able to remember hearing the shelling in the mountains of Kompong Speu. In July 1994 the KR attacked a train en route from Phnom Penh to Sihanoukville, killing three foreigners and at least 13 Cambodians; this was, according to Becker, nearly three years after the Paris accords “ended the Cambodian war and any further threat from the murderous Khmer Rouge”. I can remember the panic that swept through tourists in the Siem Reap airport in late 1995, when a rumour circulated that the KR were about to attack the city; the rumour was false but it was not inherently impossible.

It is also misleading for Becker to write as though China was the only outside power that backed the Khmer Rouge after 1989, without mentioning the political and material backing from the United States, Britain, France, Australia and their friends, many of them participants in the Paris conference. Furthermore, long after the Paris accords, the Thai military, if not always the Thai government, continued its support for and collaboration with the Khmer Rouge.

Becker also backtracks on her original claim that the “debate” at the Paris conference “led to Cambodia’s Constitution and its guarantee of freedom of association and speech”. The Paris conference was not a parliamentary debate; it involved world powers and the Cambodian parties negotiating for the best they could get given the circumstances. Her new claim is a weak sarcasm, saying that the governments involved in the conference “would be surprised to learn” that the conference “had nothing to do with how the Cambodian Constitution was shaped” — a claim that has been advanced by no one.

The point is that Cambodia’s constitution was written and adopted in 1993 by the newly elected National Assembly. Obviously, the parliamentarians did not live in a vacuum. They were aware that most people consider a democratic constitution preferable to an authoritarian one; I am sure nearly all of them would have been aware of this even before the Paris conference. But it would hardly have been “democratic” for the Paris conference to prescribe the constitutional decisions of the National Assembly a year and a half before it was elected.

What is the relevance of this disagreement? I think it has to do with the view visible in Becker’s reply, when she states that the governments involved in Paris and the UN “ spent years and hundreds of millions of dollars to bring peace and democracy to Cambodia”. What this says is that Cambodians, left to their own devices without outside interference, wouldn’t be capable of finding a formula for peace and democracy. They have to be “helped” through outside intervention that brings these things, rather like Father Christmas delivering presents to children.

This same patronising attitude towards Cambodians and their government is not general among NGOs, but it is more common than it should be. It feeds the idea that government regulations or laws are not really legitimate unless they are approved by NGOs. And of course, if you think that NGOs are the ultimate judges of freedom and democracy, then any attempt to regulate them, no matter how mild, appears to be an attack on democracy. Elizabeth Becker has been listening to people who are out of touch with reality.

End.

Cambodia: a peace accord that failed to bring peace

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------

Dear Editor,

“This year is the 20th anniversary of the Paris peace accords that ended the Cambodian war and any further threat from the murderous Khmer Rouge” wrote Elisabeth Becker in her opinion published on August 17. This is, from someone who used to be a responsible journalist, a surprising statement.

Like her, I reported all the peace negotiations. Like her, I wrote many comments about UNTAC, the UN operation that was in charge of implementing the accords. But I do not share her global evaluation of the agreements signed in Paris in 1991 and the way they have been implemented. Because the peace accords failed to bring peace in Cambodia. They failed to end the Khmer Rouge threat.

Facing the refusal by the Khmer Rouge to open to the UN blue helmets the fourth of the Cambodian territory under their control, facing their refusal to disarm and to demobilize their 40.000 soldiers, the UN Secretary general, B. Boutros-Ghali, an old friend of Khieu Samphan, the former Democratic Kampuchea head of State, imposed a “patient diplomacy” that let the Khmer Rouge problem without solution when UNTAC left the country.

In September 1993, at the end of the UN operation, the territory under the control of Pol Pot and his fellow murderers was larger than two years before. Fightings resumed at the same level than before UNTAC. 28% of the annual budget of the Royal Government of Cambodia were allocated to the military activities. Three hundred thousand people remained under the brutal rule of the Khmer Rouge. Hundreds if not thousands of civil servants of the legitimate authorities and ordinary citizens lost their life between 1993 and 1998, victims of the men of Pol Pot and Khieu Samphan. Dozens of fishermen and their families were massacred by the Khmer Rouge because they were of Vietnamese origin. Bridges were destroyed; trains were attacked. Even three foreign tourists, together with thirteen Cambodians, were captured on July 26, 1994 and murdered with iron bars by the Khmer Rouge. I don’t think that the relatives of Australian David Wilson, 29, Briton Mark Slater, 26, and Frenchman Jean-Michel Braquet, 27, and the thirteen Cambodians will appreciate the words of Elisabeth Becker.

In the eighties, 200.000 Vietnamese soldiers failed to destroy the Khmer Rouge movement. During UNTAC, 16.000 Blue Helmets failed to disarm the Khmer Rouge soldiers. Immediately after UNTAC, the negotiations with Khieu Samphan led by King Norodom failed also. It was the so called “win-win policy” implemented by the Royal Government of Cambodia that brought finally peace in Cambodia. The surrender of Khieu Samphan and Nuon Chea in December 1998 and the capture of Ta Mok, the “butcher of Cambodia”, in March 1999, ended a war that started three decades before. A war that the Paris peace accords failed to stop.

These are facts. And they are indisputable.

Raoul M. JENNAR raoul.marc.jennar@gmail.com

Former “diplomatic consultant to the International NGO Forum on Cambodia”(1989-1993), former consultant to UNTAC, to the UNESCO and to the European Union in Cambodia (1993-1999). Author of several books on Cambodia, whose the latest is “Trente ans depuis Pol Pot. Le Cambodge de 1979 à 2009″, Paris, L’Harmattan, 2010 and the next is “Khieu Samphan et les Khmers Rouges. Réponse à Jacques Vergès” Paris, Editions Demopolis : to be published the coming September.

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

I wish to state that I am in complete agreement with the criticism against Elizabeth Becker for her remarks on the NGO law.

As I wrote in 1996, “Cambodia Three Years After”, which was published in translation in the Swedish political magazine Kommentar as “Kambodja en rättvis betraktelse”, Kommentar(Stockholm) Nr 2/96 (1996), pp. 15-24, although UNTAC left soon after the 1993 election, a large number of the new foreign community remained to work with the dozens of NGOs established during 1993, most of them explicitly as activist groups against the Cambodian government. A large new American contingent settled in with USAID and the Asia Foundation, famous for their partisan, even CIA, activities in the 1960s, and they brought generous funding for a number of the new NGOs. Michael Vickery

------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Dear Everyone;

I am stunt by the two rebuttals regarding article by Elizabeth Becker. I am a young Cambodian and not taking side any of mentioned non-Cambodian writers. They all have given me such outstanding idea. My observation ran following:

- While Elizabeth gave us the overview of the significance of Paris Peace Agreement toward building democracy, peace and reconciliation of Cambodia by the consent of major players like the US, UK, China, Australia and Soviet Union, Allen and Jennar splashed on Becker by articulating that the Cambodia peace didn’t happen during the UNTAC intervention or 3/5 years after that. Allen linked this situation happened in the same period of aftermath of January 1979. This is very impressive!

- While observing the oddly produced of corruption law and anti-corruption unit, as well as the creation of democratic zone (which is not used in democratic countries in this world) including the major trials on opposition members including its president, Becker foresaw the irregularities of NGOs law proposed by the government which possibly hamstrings the NGOs that are critical to the government. One of Khmer scholars observed that while corruption laws has used almost 15 years to produce, why NGOs law is just few years but almost given a birth?

- The Cambodian constitution has been absolutely by-product of the Paris Peace Accord. I don’t understand why two authors above have tried to spend their time by articulating that Cambodian constitution is not a product of Paris Peace Accord, the constitution is created by the elected parliamentarians. If I continue to ask the two authors that between egg and hen which one is born first, they might tread around and kick my ass.

As a younger Cambodian, the Paris Peace Agreement is very significant for Cambodia:

  • 1. Stop all kinds of foreign invasions mentally, militarily and dominantly (though it might be not totally withdrawn).

  • 2. Compromise all conflicting factions inside Cambodia and rivaling blocs outside Cambodia

  • 3. Building a long term peace in Cambodia by creating national constitution, democracy through election and NGOs involvements, provide aids/funding and empowering civil societies etc.

  • 4. Give a legal outline of Khmer Rouge tribunal though this hybrid trial is sometime in the coma of political meddling.

  • 5. Many more etc.

I don’t think the two authors have narrated the truth from their profession to the Cambodian younger generation yet, but it is just a rationale used by many hypocritical philosophers.

Regards,

Sophoan

_____________________________________________________________________________________

Cambodia's Twisted Path to Justice
by Ben Kiernan

http://www.historyplace.com/pointsofview/kiernan.htm

Twenty-four years ago, the Khmer Rouge army entered Phnom Penh, the capital of Cambodia. Thus began a genocidal regime which killed 1.7 million of 8 million Cambodians, before it was overthrown by Hanoi's troops in 1979. For the next twenty years, Pol Pot, one of the worst mass murders of the twentieth century, evaded justice. Last year he died in his sleep.

China, the United States, and the Association of Southeast Asian Nations (ASEAN), all supported Pol Pot's Khmer Rouge in various ways. The Great Powers opposed attempts to bring the Khmer Rouge to justice. No country in the world could be found to file a case against them in the World Court. The Khmer Rouge held on to the Cambodian seat in the United Nations, representing their victims for another fifteen years even though they were openly accountable for their crimes. Rather, international aid poured into their coffers, abetting their war to retake power.

Governments were not alone at fault. In the 1980s, respectable non-government international legal bodies rejected numerous invitations to send delegations of jurists to Cambodia to investigate the crimes of the Khmer Rouge and possibly initiate official legal action. The American Bar Association, LawAsia, and the International Commission of Jurists all refused.

Only the Australian branch of the International Commission of Jurists showed interest, in the late 1980s. Powerful U.S. media outlets also campaigned to derail the attempt to document Khmer Rouge crimes.

But, at Cambodia's request in 1997, the U.N. set up a Group of Experts to investigate, headed by former Australian Governor-General Sir Ninian Stephen. Its report recommends an international tribunal to try Khmer Rouge leaders for genocide, other crimes against humanity, and war crimes. Negotiations are now underway with the Cambodian government, which has recently captured or accepted the surrender of the surviving Khmer Rouge leadership.

Why did it take so long? From 1979 to 1994, there was tremendous international opposition to any legal action against the Khmer Rouge. Only since 1994 has there been an important shift.

1979-1994

When the Vietnamese army ousted the Khmer Rouge in 1979, most of the world lined up in confrontationalist Cold War positions. By intervening, Hanoi was seen as having created 'the Cambodian problem' rather than having ended the genocide. With the support of Australia as well as the United States and China, the Khmer Rouge held on to Cambodia's U.N. seat. The only major Western country that abstained, but did not vote against the Khmer Rouge on the issue, was France.

From 1979 to 1982 the Khmer Rouge continued to hold Cambodia's seat alone, using the name 'Democratic Kampuchea.' Then two smaller non-communist parties joined them in a 'Coalition Government of Democratic Kampuchea' -- in fact neither a real coalition, nor a government, nor democratic, nor in Cambodia! Thus the Khmer Rouge flag flew over New York until 1992.

Several actors contributed to the impunity the Khmer Rouge enjoyed after 1979:

Thailand

Neighboring Thailand has provided key support to the Khmer Rouge -- beyond physical sanctuary along the border, or secret diplomatic aid. In 1985, Thailand's Foreign Minister described Pol Pot's deputy, Son Sen, as a "very good man." In 1991, General Suchinda Krapayoon, who had seized power in Thailand through a coup, told a U.S. senator that he even considered Pol Pot a "nice guy."

Thai politician Anand Panyarachun told Pol Pot's front man, Khieu Samphan: "Sixteen years ago I was also accused of being a communist. Now they have picked me as prime minister. In any society there are always hard liners and soft liners, and society changes its attitudes toward them as time passes by."

After meeting Pol Pot in 1991, Suchinda pleaded to the media that Pol Pot had no intention of regaining power any more and it was time to treat him 'fairly.'

The Media

In the early 1990s some of the Thai-based media were encouraged by official Western agencies to speculate that the Khmer Rouge leopards had changed their spots. First, they had become ecologists. One reporter recorded in 1991: "Western intelligence sources along the Thai-Cambodian border say that Pol Pot recently issued a directive calling on Cambodians not to poach birds or animals and to refrain from killing them for any reason." Pol Pot's military commander, 'Ta' Mok, was reportedly described by the same Western intelligence sources as being "hot on ecology issues and protection of endangered species."

Describing his battlefield commanders in 1987, Pol Pot noted that, "Mok is the best among them. Despite his brutality, the good outweighs the bad." Junior commanders described Mok as "cruel but reasonable"; Mok is quoted as saying, "I know that people inside Cambodia fear me." Such statements were apparently not reported in the press.

An analyst at a Western embassy in Bangkok even described the Khmer Rouge as "much more respectful of civilians than the other three factions." Reporting on the Paris Agreement of 1991, the Far Eastern Economic Review reported that "diplomats say that the Khmer Rouge would not have signed an agreement that it did not intend to follow." Khmer Rouge troops quickly attacked 25 villages in Kompong Thom province, driving 10,000 people from their homes. While some diplomats called this the "worst violation of the cease-fire so far," officials of unnamed governments argued that "the Khmer Rouge apparently mounted the attacks to hasten deployment of U.N. peacekeepers to the area."

Chinese and U.S. policies

"I do not understand why some people want to remove Pol Pot," said China's Deng Xiaoping in 1984. "It is true that he made some mistakes in the past but now he is leading the fight against the Vietnamese aggressors." China provided the Khmer Rouge forces with $100 million in weapons per annum all through the 1980s, according to U.S. intelligence. A large Chinese arms shipment in mid-1990 violated a previous promise to cut weapons deliveries to the Khmer Rouge in return for Vietnam's September 1989 withdrawal from Cambodia.

For more than a decade, official Western support for Deng Xiaoping's China spilled over into support for his protégé Pol Pot. Former U.S. National Security Advisor Zbigniew Brzezinski recalls that in 1979, "I encouraged the Chinese to support Pol Pot. Pol Pot was an abomination. We could never support him, but China could." According to Brzezinski, the United States "winked, semi-publicly" at Chinese and Thai aid to the Khmer Rouge. At the same time, international aid to the Khmer Rouge on the Thai border was pushed through by United States officials.

In the 1980s, U.S. Secretary of State George Shultz opposed efforts to investigate or indict the Khmer Rouge for genocide or other crimes against humanity. Shultz described as "stupid," Australian Foreign Minister Bill Hayden's 1983 efforts to encourage dialogue over Cambodia, and in 1986 he declined to support Hayden's proposal for an international tribunal. In 1985, Shultz visited Thailand and warned against peace talks with Vietnam, allegedly telling ASEAN "to be extremely cautious in formulating peace proposals for Kampuchea because Vietnam might one day accept them."

The Bush administration also took a hard line against Thailand, especially after the advent of a democratically elected Prime Minister there in 1988. Thailand's new policies -- turning Indochina into a marketplace rather than a battlefield, and engagement with Vietnam and Cambodia -- were seen as a defection from China's and the U.S.' posture. The Far Eastern Economic Review reported that in 1989, U.S. "officials warned that if Thailand abandoned the Cambodian resistance and its leader Sihanouk for the sake of doing business with Phnom Penh it would have to pay a price." Soon after, the American ambassador in Thailand stated that the Khmer Rouge could not be excluded from any future government of Cambodia. The Bush Administration's Secretary of State, James A. Baker, proposed the Khmer Rouge be included.

The Paris Agreement

Another factor was the decision to move the negotiations on Cambodia from the Jakarta regional forum, involving all the Southeast Asian countries, to the world forum in Paris. In 1989, the talks were expanded to include the Great Powers. China's presence brought the Khmer Rouge back to center stage.

The terms of the negotiations, requiring unanimity for any agreement, also effectively gave the Khmer Rouge a veto. Pol Pot consciously used it, according to defectors' reports of briefings that he gave to his commanders in 1988. He revealed plans to delay any elections until his forces controlled the country, and Khieu Samphan, Pol Pot's delegate to the negotiations, stated: "The outside world keeps demanding a political end to the war in Kampuchea. I could end the war now if I wanted, because the outside world is waiting for me. But I am buying time to give you, comrades, the opportunity to carry out all the tasks. If it doesn't end politically and ends militarily, that's good."

The years 1988-91 saw the watering down of diplomatic criticism of the Khmer Rouge genocide. At the first Jakarta Meeting on 28 July 1988, the Indonesian chairman's final communique had noted a Southeast Asian consensus on preventing a return to 'the genocidal policies and practices of the Pol Pot regime.' But on November 3, 1989, U.N. General Assembly watered this down to 'the universally condemned policies and practices of the recent past.' Then the February 1990 Australian proposal, on which the final U.N. Plan was based, referred only to 'the human rights abuses of a recent past.' And the U.N. Plan emasculated this in August 1990, vaguely nodding at 'the policies and practices of the past.' Pol Pot would enjoy 'the same rights, freedoms, and opportunities to participate in the electoral process' as all other Cambodians.

The Paris Agreement was signed in this form in 1991. Under the United Nations Transitional Authority in Cambodia from 1991 to 1993, the Khmer Rouge were allowed to establish a political presence in Phnom Penh for the first time since 1979, in a new compound behind the royal palace. Under U.N. auspices, Khieu Samphan and Son Sen, president and deputy prime minister in the genocidal regime, were appointed to the Supreme National Council, a body that now enshrined Cambodian sovereignty.

Meanwhile, the U.N.'s Human Rights Commission was to consider a draft resolution on Cambodia. The draft referred to "the atrocities reaching the level of genocide committed in particular during the period of Khmer Rouge rule," and called on all states to "detect, arrest, extradite, or bring to trial those who had been responsible for crimes against humanity committed in Cambodia, and prevent the return to governmental positions of those who were responsible for genocidal actions during the period 1975 to 1978."

However, the chairman of the Subcommission of Human Rights decided to drop this text from the agenda after speakers said that it would render a disservice to the United Nations.

Though they profited from the Agreement's protections and concessions, the Khmer Rouge declined to abide by it. They refused to implement the cease-fire, disarming of their troops, or demobilization. They refused to allow any U.N. presence in the territories that they controlled, which they expanded while the other parties generally respected the cease-fire. This allowed the Khmer Rouge to harvest valuable timber for sale to Thailand.

The Khmer Rouge also boycotted the 1993 election and tried to sabotage it. They failed, but continued their military campaign against the elected Cambodian government, a new coalition between the royalists and the former communists led by Hun Sen. In 1994, Cambodia outlawed the Khmer Rouge. It was only now that international action slowly began to build against them.

1994 to the Present

Also in 1994, the U.S. Congress passed the Cambodian Genocide Justice Act. It was now U.S. policy to bring to justice the perpetrators of the crimes against humanity and genocide in Cambodia. The State Department commissioned legal studies, and funded Yale University's Cambodian Genocide Program to collect the historical evidence.

In 1997, a joint appeal to the U.N. by the two Cambodian prime ministers, Hun Sen and Norodom Ranariddh, called for the establishment of a tribunal. As a result, the Secretary General's Special Representative for Human Rights in Cambodia ushered a resolution through the U.N. General Assembly which condemned the Khmer Rouge genocide. A year later, the U.N. commissioned its Group of Experts to examine the evidence against the Khmer Rouge and to recommend whether a tribunal should be established.

In March 1999, the Experts' report was issued by the Secretary General. The report recommended the creation of an international tribunal, but in Manila, or Canberra, or the Hague, not Cambodia, where most of the documents and witnesses could be found. In the meantime, though Pol Pot and Son Sen had died, the surviving Khmer Rouge leaders had all surrendered or been captured.

What has happened now could not easily have been predicted five years ago. Russia, France, Britain and the United States are all in favor of a tribunal; China stands alone in threatening to veto it. A tribunal could be established through the General Assembly, where China doesn't have a veto.

Negotiations are now underway between the U.N. and the Cambodian government, which initially requested an international tribunal but now wants to try the Khmer Rouge leaders itself. Cambodia is now preparing charges of genocide against Nuon Chea and Khieu Samphan as well as Mok, and the former Khmer Rouge security chief Deuch has also been apprehended.

There will likely be a legal accounting in some form. But it's also important to remember that from 1979 to 1994, an international coalition saved the Khmer Rouge from being brought to justice when they were still a threat to Cambodia militarily, and when Pol Pot was alive to face his accusers.

Copyright © 1999 Ben Kiernan All Rights Reserved

Ben Kiernan is the A. Whitney Griswold Professor of History and Director of the Genocide Studies Program at Yale University. He is the author of "How Pol Pot Came to Power" (1985), "The Pol Pot Regime" (1996), and other works on Southeast Asia and the history of genocide.

 


 

Address by Samdech Prime Minister Hun Sen at the Third Cambodia-Laos-Vietnam Summit

http://www.mfaic.gov.kh/mofa/Products/2021-address-by-samdech-prime-minister-hun-sen-at-the-third-cambodia-laos-vietnam-summit.aspx

21 July 2004 in Siem Reap:

--------------------------------------------------------

(Comments: Hun Sen’s speech says it all as far as where relation between Cambodia and Vietnam is. This speech where Hun Sen stands in this new “Nam Tien” strategy by Vietnam, which is to speak development and friendship, while sending illegal immigrants into Cambodia and Laos to Vietnamize slowly but surely, these two weaker neighboring countries. This strategy is using the new international relations framework under the United Nations Charter that guarantees the freedom of nation-states.

Who would dare to be against the objectives of development of this new faces of “Nam Tiến”?

This how the Vietnamese are now behaving and uses the UN system in their favor. While the Cambodian so-called leaders are not only going along, but fully obedient and subservient to Vietnam long term strategic goals of totally conquering Cambodia and Laos.

Now, what can overseas Cambodian do to try to escape this certain death trap, put up by Vietnam with the cooperation and support of Hun Sen and Sihanouk?

I sincerely think that the organizers of next Cambodian National Conference should be considering this question as its main theme. More specifically, what can overseas Cambodians do and what can Cambodian residing in Cambodian do to change this tragic strategy of obliterating Cambodia under this new faces of “Nam Tien.”

Naranhkiri Tith Ph.D. Washington DC.

------------------------------------------------------

Following is the integral text of the address delivered by Samdech Prime Minister HUN Sen at the Third Cambodia-Laos-Vietnam Summit "Triangle Development", on 21 July 2004 in Siem Reap:

-------------------------------------------------------

 

Your Excellency Phan Van Khai,
Your Excellency Bounnhang Vorachith,
Ladies and Gentlemen,

May I extend our most sincere welcome to H.E. Phan Van Khai, Prime Minister of Vietnam and H.E. Bounnhang Vorachith, Prime Minister of Lao PDR, as well as to all the Members of the delegations from the two countries, the friends of Cambodia to this the Third Cambodia-Laos-Vietnam Summit of Prime Ministers, in Siem Reap - the famous land of culture and civilization of Cambodia!

Our Third Summit is important for the social, economic, and political development of our respective countries. This Summit provides us all with the opportunity to review the social and economic outcomes thus far in the development triangle formed by our common border areas of our countries. The Summit will also enable us to set our future thrusts in creating opportunities for strengthened stability and sustainable development that further enhance our shared spirit of solidarity, friendship, and promotion of mutual national interests.

Since our Second Summit on 26 January 2002 in Ho Chi Minh City, we have made progress in our efforts to ensure security, maintain social order, and consolidate political developments in our respective countries, while generating high rates of economic growth.

As for Cambodia, though we have experienced changing situation and difficulties in the last year, but the Royal Government and People of Cambodia have successfully overcome all the challenges, big and small. Especially, we have successfully ended the political deadlock which lasted almost one year since the July 2003 national election. I am proud to inform H.E. Phan Van Khai and H.E. Bounnhang Vorachith that on 15 July 2004, with the active efforts of the two political parties - the CPP and FUNCINPEC and under the wise guidance of His Majesty Preah Bat Samdech Preah Norodom Sihanouk, the King of Cambodia, the first plenary session of the Third Legislature of the National Assembly was convened to elect the leadership of the National Assembly and the Cabinet of the Royal Government of Cambodia. Samdech Krom Preah NORODOM RANARRIDH, the President of FUNCINPEC, was elected as the President of the National Assembly, and your humble servant as Prime Minister. Also approved were the nominations of the members of the Assembly and the Royal Government of Cambodia for the third legislature.

After taking the required Oath of Office, on 16 July I chaired the first Cabinet meeting of the Royal Government of Cambodia to define the key policy priorities and work arrangements of the RGC for the third legislature. I addressed to all Cambodian people and international partners on the policy priorities of the Royal Government, notably the Economic Action Agenda of the Political Platform of the Royal Government, in the Third Legislature of the National Assembly, which is entitled the Rectangular Strategy for Growth, Employment, Equity, and Efficiency. The Rectangular Strategy will serve as a key tool of the Royal Government of Cambodia to implement its economic policy agenda in the Third Legislature. The Strategy has been formulated and prepared through extensive reflection and consultative review of all elements, streamlining all these into a comprehensive, systematic, intertwined, mutually-reinforcing package of priorities that is easily understood and managed.

I would like to note that, within the structure of the Rectangular Strategy, the Royal Government continues to give high priority to integrating Cambodia into the region and the world, including the further promotion of regional and sub-regional cooperation within the frameworks of the ASEAN, ASEAN+3, GMS and other sub-regional initiatives such as the Development Triangle between Cambodia, Laos PDR and Vietnam which we shall further elaborate upon today.

So far, we have implemented several activities toward the transformation of our region that is richly endowed with natural resources and great potential for economic development, into an important locus of economic growth, especially into a region of growth of agriculture, agro-industry, trade, and investment. Indeed, we have upgraded infrastructure in the area, with the aim to create opportunities for production, trade, and development of other key sectors such as tourism, in the border provinces.

Please allow me to highlight our key achievements thus far in the development of the triangle and propose some measures for implementation as follows:

First, tourism development: We all agreed at the Second Summit on cooperation in tourism in the triangle area, which is conceptualized as "three countries with only one objective." Now I call on the working groups of the three countries to quickly finalize the feasibility studies for the rapid implementation of the concept. Moreover, as the border provinces have shared tourism potentials, the capacity of the provincial-level Cambodian needs strengthening in order to effectively attract tourists and establish and maintain tourist sites. Therefore, I propose, particularly to our good neighbors in Viet Nam, to help train at least 15 Cambodian tourism officials from the provinces of Ratanakiri, Mondulkiri, and Stung Treng. I also propose that henceforth, the province of Mondulkiri be included in the coverage of the development triangle.

Second, trade development: Cambodia has signed many important bilateral agreements with the two friendly countries to facilitate cross-border trade and transport, such as the agreement on transit goods signed in 2000 and the agreement on trade and exchange of goods and services in border areas signed in 2001. Moreover, our three countries have closely cooperated through the activities of the Cambodia-Laos and Cambodia-Vietnam joint committees that have met each year to consider various cooperation issues with political, security, economic, technical, socio-cultural, and environmental impacts. More importantly, our three countries are the signatories to the Agreement on the Facilitation of Transport of Goods and People under the GMS framework. This indeed reflects the agreement and good cooperation on a policy framework of bilateral and sub-regional trade and economic integration. In order to increase trade in the development triangle, I wish to propose a number of measures:

· Vietnam to provide technical and financial assistance to establish an open market in the area of Cambodian-Vietnamese borders, at O Yadav and conduct feasibility study on the establishment of other special markets in the development triangle;

· Vietnam to consider the possibility of selling petroleum products and other consumer goods to the people living in the border areas of the development triangle at the same price for Vietnamese consumers;

· Conduct study on the establishment of a Cambodian-Vietnamese joint venture in the development triangle and promote contract farming and border trade among farmers living in the development triangle, following the good experience that Cambodia is having with Thailand in the North-western border areas.

Third, transportation: We have embarked on priority projects to link key transport networks serving the development triangle. Thereby enhancing physical linkages among our three nations. Indeed, within Cambodia we still do not have all-weather roads that link our border provinces Ratanakiri, Stung Treng and Mondulkiri with Phnom Penh and key national markets. Given the geography and economic potential of the triangle, the establishment of good roads in Cambodia linked to our neighbors will enable all three countries to rapidly develop these highlands. Thus, we in Cambodia would like to express our thanks to the Prime Minister of Viet Nam for helping undertake the feasibility study on Road 78 that stretches for 70 kilometers from Oyadao to Ban Lung. We sincerely request the kind assistance of Viet Nam in the construction of Road 78 at the soonest possible time. On another section of Road 78, some 128 kilometers from Ban Lung to O'pongman in Stung Treng, I again request the assistance of our friends on the required feasibility study and later on, financing of construction on a soft or grant basis. Road 78 will serve as a vital economic artery facilitating trade, transport and tourism among our three countries.

Fourth, industry and energy: Expert Teams of our three countries have discussed electricity grids spanning Viet Nam to Ratanakiri and from Laos to Stung Treng. The feasibility of rehabilitation of water storage at the O'chhum hydro power station is also being considered. May I request their Excellencies, the Leaders of Lao PDR and Viet Nam to facilitate the development of electric power in the triangle by enabling a development-oriented and friendly structure of power charges for the entire triangle area, with the levels consistent across Cambodia, Lao PDR and Viet Nam.

Fifth, agriculture: the export of agricultural products is an effective means of reducing poverty among our people. The agricultural products that can be traded in the triangle area include soybeans, cashew nuts, sesame, bananas, rubber, vegetables, spices and many more. What is crucial is that we can cooperate to reduce poverty among our triangle populations by sharing technologies, seeds, planting and management methods and market information. Viet Nam has achieved far more than either Cambodia and Lao PDR in agriculture, and we request our Vietnamese neighbors for assistance in this regard.

Sixth, on labor and social affairs: where the main issue and a key factor in poverty is the high rate of illiteracy. While the population in the Cambodian side of the triangle area is small, the illiteracy rate of the population is quite high at an average of 36%. Moreover, the labor force is generally in poor health due to the lack of hospitals and physicians. Thus I call for cooperation in education and training and health care for the people in the triangle area. Indeed, we share the vision that human resources must be built apace with economic development, otherwise the pace of socio-economic development will be constrained. Thus I urge H.E. the Prime Minister of Viet Nam to deploy Viet Nam's experiences and resources in developing human resources in the rural areas to facilitate opportunities for the Cambodians and Laotians in the triangle areas to study in schools and vocational training centers on the Viet Nam side, supported by scholarships and related facilities. Furthermore, given that health care is a very important factor, we further request our Vietnamese friends to extend health services to all people in the triangle, with services and fees provided at equal levels to all patients from Cambodia, Lao PDR or Viet Nam.

To further promote cooperation in the rapid development of the triangle area, I believe that we should focus on the implementation of the specific priority measures defined in the triangle master plan. I express my thanks and appreciation to the working groups of our three countries for their efforts in drafting the triangle master plan. While we continue to finalize and discuss the master plan, we can now use the plan to guide our continuing work in triangle development.

May I also urge the working groups to identify the short-term, medium term and long term priority projects that fit our key principles for triangle area development, such as:
(i) All projects must ensure balance between resource contributions and benefits shares among the populations of the triangle area. Thus, the partner-country that has contributed more resources deserves greater benefit from their investment;

(ii) Sustainable environmental management to help safeguard the futures of our peoples;

(iii) The importance of connectivity, consistency and complementariness between the national development plans of our collaborating countries and the triangle development plan and related regional and sub-regional development plans; and

(iv) The need to link specific projects to appropriate sources of financing. Therefore those projects for which firm financing has been programmed should not be included in further proposals for assistance from development partners. Moreover, there are those projects that may be financed by our internal resources as well as those projects for which financing has been pledged by Viet Nam as part of their assistance to Cambodia and Laos. These initiatives reflect our strong commitment and ownership in our common initiative for triangle development.

I strongly believe that development triangle will attract businessmen and investors to explore the opportunities offered by the resource-rich area. The location of the triangle in the GMS and ASEAN region provides a crucial geographic advantage for investors. Thus, the top priority is for us is to complete the transport links and set out measures that facilitate and enable trade and investment activities that shall

I believe that with the rich resource endowment and whole-hearted cooperation among our respective governments an enabling environment for economic activities will be created, especially the establishment of proper infrastructure in the triangle. This would provide a crucial geographic advantage and attraction for investors while contributing to the promotion of growth and employment that will help reduce the poverty and transform the development triangle into an epicenter of growth and prosperity

_______________________________________________________________________________

Viet Nam, Cambodia, Laos launch web site

From News Reports:

http://www.southeastasiantimes.com/index_5.html

Ha Noi, March 16: Representatives of Cambodia, Laos and Viet Nam have discussed a draft cooperation agreement for the management and operation of a joint website.

Viet Nam’s Planning and Investment Ministry initiated the website to promote cooperation and development between the three countries – especially in the so called development triangle.
Tuoi Tre, or Youth, newspaper says the draft agreement focuses on regulations for the management and operation of the website, including its administration, editing and the checking of the information it carries.

The draft agreement is designed to ensure the proposed website does not transgress the independence, sovereignty, territorial integrity of each country, it says.

It should also promote friendship and cooperation in development between the three countries.
The website http://clv-triangle.vn is on trial in English, Khmer, Lao and Vietnamese. languages.
The initial Cambodia-Laos-Viet Nam development triangle is Viet Nam’s Kon Tum, Gia Lai, Dak Lak, Dak Nong and Binh Phuoc provinces; the Sekong, Attapu, Saravan and Champasak province’s of Laos and Cambodia’s Stung Treng, Rattanakirri, Mondulkiry and Kratie provinces.

The Southeast Asian Times

__________________________________________________________

Overview of CLV Cooperation

Saturday, 05 November 2011

http://clv.mfa.gov.kh/?page=detail&menu1=4&menu2=33&article=33&lg=en

 

Cambodia-Laos-Viet Nam Development Triangle Area (CLV-DTA) was established by the Prime Ministers of the Kingdom of Cambodia, the Lao People’s Democratic Republic and the Socialist Republic of Vietnam on 28th November 2004 in Vientiane, Loa PDR.

CLV-DTA is located in the Cambodia-Laos-Vietnam border area, geographically covers the territory of 10 provinces, bordering with or are related to the common border area of the three countries, namely Mondulkiri, Rattanakiri and Stung Treng (Cambodia); Attapeu, Saravan and Se Kong (Laos); and Dak Lak, Dak Nong, Gia Lai and Kon Tum (Vietnam).

At the 4th JCC Meeting in Dak Lak, Vietnam on 21-22 December 2009, the CLV Prime Ministers agreed to add 3 more provinces such as Kratie (Cambodia); Champasak (Laos); and Binh Phuoc (Vietnam) to the composition of CLV-DTA.

At present the CLV-DTA comprises of 13 provinces, with a total natural area of 144.3 thousand square kilometers, a total population in 2008 of 6.5 million people, representing 19.3% and 6.1% of total area and population of the whole three countries, respectively.

Main Objectives

The development and cooperation objectives for the Development Triangle in the border area of Vietnam, Laos and Cambodia include:

  • To coordinate the infrastructure development plans of the three countries with an aim to supporting the requirements of key economic activities in the Development Triangle, such as development of agriculture and processing industries, power industry, tourism and trade;

  • To exploit the agricultural, forestry and tourism potentials in service of the growth of the entire Development Triangle right from the beginning;

  • To build human resources for the most potential economic sectors in the Development Triangle like agriculture, tourism service and the related supporting industries, and small and handicraft industries;

  • Facilitate the cross-border flows of goods, people and investment capital within the territory of the Development Triangle through a close coordination and combination of customs and entry procedures, removal of obstacles to the movement of the people, such as visa requirement, and ensure a consistent application of legal documents and trade regulations.

Areas cooperation

  • Investment Promotion

  • Trade facilitation

  • Cooperation with enterprises

  • Industrial master plan

  • Small and Medium-sized Enterprises Development

  • Human resources development

  • Rural development

Mechanism

  • CLV Summit should be convened regularly biannually;

  • The Joint Coordination Committee (JCC) and its Sub-committees (Economic, Social and Environmental, Security and Foreign Affairs and Provincial Coordination). JCC should convene its regular meeting once a year and informal JCC meetings could be convened if needed; and,

  • Senior Official Meeting (SOM) shall convene their meetings back-to-back with JCC. However, CLV can voluntarily host the joint meetings of all sub-committees and informal JCC Meeting or preparatory JCC meeting before the Summit as necessary.

CLV’s Chronology :

CLV Summit :

  • The 1st unofficial CLV Summit, hosted by Lao PDR on 20th October 1999 in Vientiane.

  • The 2nd Unofficial CLV Summit, hosted by Viet Nam on 26th January 2002 in Ho Chi Minh.

  • The 3rd Unofficial CLV Summit, hosted by Cambodia on 21st July 2004 in Siem Reap.

  • The 4th Official CLV Summit, hosted by Viet Nam from 04th–05th December 2006 in Dak Lak.

  • The 5th Official CLV Summit, hosted by Lao PDR on 26th November 2008 in Vientiane.

  • The 6th Official CLV Summit, hosted by the Kingdom of Cambodia on November 16th, 2010 in Phnom Penh

 


 

Origin of Cambodia’s culture of Internal and External dependency

 

                               Origin of Cambodia’s culture of Internal and External dependency

(Comments: this set of excerpts from different books and articles, on how dependent the Cambodian people are on external (foreign powers) and internal (the god-king kings) dependencies.

These dependencies are the most dangerous and deadly sins of the Cambodian leaders and people, since the fall on angkor in 1432. Unless the Cambodian people stop relying on this double dependencies, nobody on earth can come and save Cambodia. The other sins is the culture of accepting only the "second best," or in Cambodian (Chhen Chhay-compromisee in choosing their leaders.

Recently, I have noticed that there is a beginning of an awakening and a recognition that only the Cambodian people can save Cambodia, and the sad acknowledgement that the god-king Sihanouk has been betraying the Cambodia people so many times by allying himself with the Viet Cong after the Lon Nol coup in 1970, and again, recently by allying himself with Hun Sen and the Veitnamese, after 1987, after he had met with Hun Sen in a village near Paris.

The more the Cambodian people can see this treacherous behavior of Sihanouk the better and the sooner, the chance for the Cambodian people to recover their freedom and dignity, from the Vietnamese unrelenting onslaught. Naranhkiri Tith Ph.D. Washington DC. November 45, 2011)

 

 

I. External Dependency                                                                 

 

A. Khmer kings dependency on foreign powers

The fragment gives no dates whatever. Nong and the 'Chronological List' both date Dharmarajadhiraja's seizure of the throne 1468, and the former adds that in 1476 at his request Siam sent an expedition which conquered the Pursat ruler, deported him and his brother to Ayut'ia. But, as against these dates we now have the evidence of some Khmer-language inscriptions discovered in Tenasserim.[1] They show that a Cambodian king and his brother lived there in Siamese territory from 1462 to 1465. The 'king' must have been the Pursat ruler. Hence, in view of a statement in the Ang Eng fragment that Dharmarajadhiraja was born in the 'year of the hare' and was twenty-one at his accession; Dr. Wolters would place his birth in the 'year of the hare' 1423, and consequently his accession to the throne in 1444. At this rate, the capture of the Pursat ruler could have taken place in 1452, the year of a mission from a Khmer recorded by the Chinese. The capture of the rival prince would have been an appropriate occasion for a mission to China

 

With Srey's deposition Angkor ceased to be the royal capital, for Dahmarajadhiraja made Phnom Penh his capital. Thus, according to Dr. Wolters's reckoning, Angkor was abandoned, not in 1432 as Briggs supposed, and not as a result of its capture and sack by the Siamese, but some time after 1444, i.e. about half a century after the Siamese sack. And its abandonment was immediately due to feuds within the royal family stimulated by Siam, which caused a civil war involving regional divisions, rival capitals, and such a wasteful consumption of manpower that, according to the record, 'primitives’ participated in the fighting. Worse still, rival candidates for the throne sought outside allies, Ayut'ia in  particular. Thus, a vicious process began, which more than anything else spelt ruin to the kingdom, especially after the middle of the seventeenth century, when the Vietnamese joined in the game of colonizing and annexing Khmer lands; and finally in the nineteenth century, when the Hue monarchy vied with the Bangkok monarchy for control over the mere rump of a once-great empire.

 

Source: D.G.E. Hall; A History of Southeast Asia; (MacMillan, New York, 1981), p 143

 

B. Cambodian Khmer Rouge dependency on Vietnam

This work demonstrates that the portrayal of the Khmer Rouge as a movement led by French-educated intellectuals hostile to Vietnamese Communism is fundamentally flawed. Based on Khmer Rouge and Vietnamese Communist documents and interviews, the book shows the two movements were much closer to each other than either of the two ever admitted.

The French-educated Khmer Rouge leader, Pol Pot, was deeply influenced by the Vietnamese, whilst the often dominant Vietnamese-trained Brother Number Two, Nuon Chea, made crucial decisions. French degree holders like Khieu Samphan played marginal roles compared to Vietnamese-trained cadres.

Vietnamese Communist doctrine is key to understanding the ideology of the Khmer Rouge, who were driven by a desire to imitate but independently outdo Vietnamese successes, to prove Cambodians were better Communists than Vietnamese.

This launched the Khmer Rouge on a disastrous trajectory of believing they were the best Communists in the world. This book takes the story to 1975.

The second volume “Pol Pot at Bay: The 1991 Paris Agreements and the Return to People’s War” will describe how Pol Pot’s and Nuon Chea’s imitation of Vietnamese doctrine continued into the early 1990s, when they tried to follow a Vietnamese-inspired path, to retake power with the help of the United Nations, but were foiled by a lack of popular support.

Source: Steve Heder; CAMBODIA COMMUNISM AND THE VIETNAMESE MODEL. VOL. 1:  Imitation and Independence, 1930–1975; (Lotus Press, Bangkok, 2004)

 

C. Son Ngoc Thanh, the Viet Minh, and the Japanese: Cambodia’s culture of dependency

 

“Cambodia’s postwar relations with its immediate neighbors and with regard to world alignments were fashioned almost entirely by Prince Norodom Sihanouk, first as king and later as Prime-Minister and political boss. The ephemeral Japanese-sponsored Free Khmer movement led by Seng Ngoc Thanh, which was set up at the end of World War II, was ousted without serious difficulty by returning French General Leclerc in October 1945. Son Ngoc Thanh escaped to anti-French Thailand for one time, but eventually led a portion of his Free Khmer following into a more vigorous anti-imperialist collaboration sponsored by Viet Minh agents. The original French political concession to King Sihanouk’s seemingly pliant regime, made in January 1946, pledged self-government for Cambodia within the French Union, but it left the colonial authorities in control of all economic activities and all important governmental operations. The King, in 1953, blackmailed the French into granting substantial additional concessions by simply going temporary exile in Thailand. Cambodia’s independence was fully acknowledged by the Geneva settlement of 1954, following the French military debacle at Dienbienphu, King Norodom Sihanouk emerged as a national hero.

 

The French withdrawal nevertheless posed a frightening prospect for Cambodia, both domestically and internationally. Cambodia faced traditionally hostile neighbors on both sides, while political agitators, acting partly under Free Khmer and partly under Viet Minh instigations, threatened internal peace. “

 

Source: John F. Cady; Thailand, Burma, Laos, & Cambodia; (Prentice-Hall, Inc. Englewood Cliffs, New Jersey, 1966), p. 17

 

Son Ngoc Thanh file by Perom

 

February 24, 2007

 

Dear Perom:

 

Thank you for your email and the background of your many friends around the world. I don't think I know as many people as you do. Yet I have been to more 100 countries in my work and pleasure trips. I am looking forward to reading your oral history book on Khmer Issaraks, especially on Son Ngoc Thanh, the one who asked the Viet Minh to come and "help save" Cambodia from French colonialism. 

 

I am pasting below another portrait of Jayavarman VII by Maurice Glaize, a French archeologist and historian, for your reading collection on that Angkorian king that gave us so much confusion and headache, recently. For more information of Cambodia old and modern, containing in Maurice Glaize' s book, please, go to my web side, "Home Page", after the introduction. Warm regards.

______________________________________________________________________

 

The good and the bad sides of Jayavarman VII

 

"The invader, however, subject in his turn to a complete defeat, was expelled by Jayavarman VII who was crowned king in 1181 at the age of about 55. Champa was put under the control of the Khmer and governed by the brother-in-law of the victor who, following his conquests, then extended his power as far north as Vientiane on the Mekong and west to the basin of the Menam.

At the same time and with prodigious activity, Jayavarman VII raised Cambodia from its ruins and reconstructed its capital Angkor Thom, surrounding it with a high wall breached by five monumental gates - he rebuilt the central temple of the Bayon, built or restored to completion the monuments of Prah Khan, Ta Prohm and Banteay Kdei, as well as others of less importance, and furnished the country with numerous hospitals.

 

Such effort, coming after so many bloody battles, could not but drain the facilities and energy of the nation - so that from the beginning of the 13th century, after the death of this last great king, the Khmer people fell to inertia. Gradually its princes were stripped first of their ancient conquests by their Thai neighbours, and then of their heritage. Already in 1296 the Chinese envoy Tcheou Ta-Kouan gave some indication of this growing pressure, which must have resulted in the 15th century abandonment of Angkor and the establishment of the Cambodian kings on the banks of the lower Mekong.

 

By Maurice Glaize; (in my web site)"


______________________________________________________________________

 

Dear Bang,

 

Thank you for your response.

It's undisputable that you have traveled the world.

I have no intention to compare with you. I just talked to Bang Chhor Kylin about I had converted his gift, "A. Leclére" book to CD. I also talked about J7/KVs affairs.

He told me that I should learn from you. You have up-to-date documents.

My book is not the thesis papers..I'm just a record keeper...

 

Thanks for your info on Son Ngoc Thanh.

______________________________________________________________________

 

There should also be a discipline for interviewing and analyzing Khmer sources for the story. Those who worked for Son Ngoc Thanh focused mostly on his nationalist works that attempted to seek Cambodia independence. Therefore, his contacts or acceptance of Vietminh's aid did not seem to infiltrate into their thought as a political affiliation, alliance, or ideology.

 

The three key channels for Cambodian self-awareness in the 1930s, in fact, were the Lycée Sisowath, the Institut Bouddhique, and the newspaper Nagara Vatta, founded in 1936 by Pach Chhoeun and Sim Var; both men, in their thirties, were soon joined by a young Cambodian judge, born in Vietnam and educated in France, named Son Ngoc Thanh.21 The three, in turn, were closely associated with the Institut Bouddhique, to which Son Ngoc Thanh was later assigned as a librarian. This brought them into contact with the leaders of the Cambodian sangha, with Cambodian intellectuals, and also with a small group of French scholars and officials led by the secretary of the institute, Suzanne Karpelés, who were eager to help with Cambodia's intellectual renaissance. 

 

David P Chandler; History of Cambodia.

 

------------------------

 

Japan tried to back groups in Indochina in order to have an independent power base, but Ho Chi Minh began a concerted war for Indochinese liberation rather than accepting joint Japanese-Vichy suzerainty. Khmer émigrés in Bangkok started a separate Khmer Issarak (Independence) Movement in 1940 under the leadership of Son Ngoc Thanh, a Buddhist monk. Thanh escaped to Japan in 1942 after Vichy cracked down at a pro-independence rally in Cambodia.

 

A 1941 ICP resolution stressed again that each of the three countries could "either organize themselves into a Federation of Democratic Peoples or remain separate national states" after foreign powers were expelled ( Burchett 1981: 14). Ho Chi Minh formed a united front, the Vietnamese Independence League, in 1941; known as the Vietminh, the group relied initially on aid from the Kuomintang army of the Republic of China (ROC), which was fighting Japan. The Cambodian Communists, nonetheless, remained under the influence of Ho Chi Minh.

 

After France was liberated from Nazi rule in 1944, Tokyo could no longer work through the defunct Vichy regime. When General Charles de Gaulle sought to replace Vichy officials in Vietnam with those loyal to the Free French, Japan arrested all French colonial officials in March 1945 and forced Emperor Bao Dai to abrogate the French treaty of protection, thereby seeking to dissolve the colonial states of French Indochina in a coup de force. But Bao Dai was set up as emperor of Annam, and King Sihanouk appeared to go along with the French. Tokyo quickly installed Son Ngoc Thanh of the Khmer Issarak as its proxy premier, offering independence to the three Indochinese states. In the confusion over colonial authority, the Vietminh persuaded highlanders in six northern provinces in Vietnam to resist Japanese rule by joining a Free Zone. In July 1945 a joint Franco-American mission of six soldiers parachuted to Vietminh headquarters to prepare the way to expel the Japanese, a development that gave considerable momentum to the Vietminh. In early August 1, 1945 the Vietminh triumphantly marched into Hanoi. A Japanese force of 30,000 permitted this event, hoping to gain good will in order to resist later attempts by France to reestablish colonial rule ( McAlister 1971:172, 174). When Japan surrendered in August 1945, the French colony of Cochin China reverted to the authority of Annam. Sihanouk declared Cambodia's independence but retained Thanh as premier. Thanh then sought to ally Cambodia with Ho in order to outflank the collaborationist Sihanouk, who opposed a détente with Vietnam until Cambodian-Vietnamese border disputes could be settled on favorable terms.

 

Source: Michael Haas; Genocide by Proxy: Cambodian Pawn on a Superpower Chessboard; (Praeger Publishers; New York; 1991) Page 7

 

______________________________________________________________________

 

Son Ngoc Thanh (Cambodia)

 

Son Ngoc Thanh was one of the earliest exponents of Cambodian nationalism but fell foul of Norodom Sihanouk, who treated him as a political outcast. Son Ngoc Thanh was a member of the Cambodian minority in southern Vietnam, where he was born in Travinh in 1908 into a family of prosperous landowners. He trained as a teacher as well as studying law for a year in France. He then joined the colonial administration in Indochina and in the early1930s was working as a magistrate in Cambodia.

 

In 1935 he became the secretary of the Buddhist Institute in Phnom Penh and in the following year jointly founded a Cambodian language newspaper Nagaravatta (Angkor Wat (Temple)). France's failure to resist Japanese intimidation in Indochina encouraged Thanh's anti-colonial orientation and he became involved in a demonstration in July 1942 in protest at attempts to romanize the Khmer language and to introduce the Gregorian calendar. He fled to Thailand, where the Japanese mission arranged for him to travel to Tokyo, where he spent the remainder of the war.

 

When the Japanese overturned the French administration in Indochina in March 1945, Son Ngoc Thanh returned to Cambodia to occupy the post of foreign minister, making no secret of his republican sympathies. He assumed the office of prime minister on Japan's surrender but was arrested in September 1945 by British forces and taken to Saigon, where he was sentenced to detention in France for collaboration. He was released in October 1951 and returned to Phnom Penh to receive a rapturous public welcome, which offended Sihanouk.

 

Thanh adopted a vigorous anti-French position, which he expressed in a newspaper called Khmer Krok (Cambodians Awake). When the newspaper was suspended in February 1952, he fled the capital and fomented a republican rebellion against French rule, which provoked Sihanouk to take the lead in the independence movement. Sihanouk then succeeded in marginalizing Son Ngoc Thanh, who remained in the jungle after Cambodia's independence had been conceded by France.

 

Son Ngoc Thanh spent the next decade and a half leading a feckless resistance against Sihanouk's rule with Thai, South Vietnamese and US Central Intelligence Agency (CIA) support, while living in Saigon.

 

After Prince Sihanouk was overthrown by a right-wing coup in March 1970, Thanh returned again to Cambodia in August to become an adviser to President Cheng Heng. In March 1972 he was appointed to the nominal post of First prime minister by Lon Nol, who had become executive president. When he was asked to resign by Lon Nol after fraudulent elections in September 1972, Son Ngoc Thanh left Cambodia in some despair to live again in South Vietnam in retirement, where he is believed to have died shortly after the Communists seized power in 1975.

 

Source: Dictionary of the Modern Politics of South-East Asia. Author: Michael Leifer - author. (Publisher: Routledge. Place of Publication: New York. Publication Year: 1995.)

 

______________________________________________________________________

 

 Punnee Soonthornpoct, From Freedom to Hell; page 39.

 

August 6, 1945, U.S. war planes bombed Hiroshima, followed by Nagasaki three days later. The effect of the bombing had not yet reached Indochina when, on August 9, 1945, the same day of the Nagasaki bombing, S N Thanh attempted a coup d’Etat by storming the royal palace, seizing power, and forcing the resignation of King Sihanouk. Then eliminated the pro-French cabinet, and named himself the prime minister of the newly independent Cambodia.”  

 

Punnee Soonthornpoct; From Freedom to Hell;, page 49.

"After  S N Thanh’s arrest in 1945 he was placed under house arrest in French provincial city of Potiers. One a while he would receive a few visitors, a group of Cambodian  students from Paris, who paid visit to Thanh included Saloth Sar, Keng Vannsak, Thuon Mum, Hou Yoan,  Ea Sicheuv..

 
Perom Uch
Founder Buddhi Khmer Center



[1] G. Coedés;, 'Documents Epigraphiques provenant de Tenasserim' in Felicitation volumes .  .  . presented to his Highness Prince Dhaninivaf Kromamun Bidyalath   \ :, 1965), ii, pp. 203-9.

 

 


 

Australia's Relationship With Cambodia

(A Credible Testimony on How Sihanouk Brought Hun Sen Back to Power Using One Son 'Chakrapong'Against the Other 'Rannariddh.')

24 August 1998

http://www.ausaid.gov.au/media/release.cfm?BC=Speech&ID=4569_7825_1643_4442_7703

----------------------------------------------

The Hon Kathy Sullivan MP, Parliamentary Secretary to the Minister for Foreign Affairs. Foreign Affairs Sub-Committee of the Joint Standing Committee on Foreign Affairs, Defence and Trade

Monday 24 August 1998

Contents

Setting the scene: the history of Australia's involvement

Australia's response to the elections

The way ahead

The way ahead - Australian policies

Aid
Trade
Conclusion id, before UNTAC.

-----------------------------------------------------------------

(Comments: this testimony at the Australian parliament in 1998, by The Honorable Kathy Sullivan MP, Parliamentary Secretary to the Minister for Foreign Affairs. Foreign Affairs Sub-Committee of the Joint Standing Committee on Foreign Affairs, Defence and Trade, is an irrefutable proof and has once and for all shows how Sihanouk had sabotaged the 1991 Paris Peace Agreements by trying to hijack the power from UNTAC in 1993, just before the results of the 1993 election sponsored by the United Nations came out.

When he was unmasked by the United Nations, he started another deadly plot in collusion with Hun Sen during the State of Cambodia (SOC) period, which consisted in using one of his sons Chakrapong (Please, read details on this plot in Chakrapong's biography in an article posted just below), who was then a Deputy Prime minister in the SOC government presided by Hun Sen just before the period when UNTAC came to Cambodia, to start a movement of secession in the eastern zone comprising 6 provinces. This devilish plot organized by Sihanouk led to the creation by the former king of Cambodia, a world unique regime of two-prime-ministers government in which Ranariddh was the First Prime Minister and Hun Sen the Second Prime Minister. This sad and devastating role of Sihanouk was well observed by the Honorable Kathy Sullivan MP, Parliamentary Secretary to the Minister for Foreign Affairs. Foreign Affairs Sub-Committee of the Joint Standing Committee on Foreign Affairs, Defence and Trade, as follows:

"As votes were being counted, King Sihanouk announced he had formed a new interim coalition government in which he would hold the posts of President, Prime Minister and military commander. He named Prince Ranariddh and Hun Sen as his Vice-Premiers, but abandoned his plan as opposition grew.

A week later, claiming large scale election fraud, members of the CPP announced the secession of 6 of Cambodia's eastern provinces. The 'secession' lasted 4 days but ensured the CPP's part in the provisional government that was then formed and led jointly by Ranariddh and Hun Sen.

This arrangement proved endemically unstable, and rivalry between the two culminated firstly in the paralysis of the Government, and then in direct military conflict in July last year."

 From that moment on, it was a matter of time, when Hun Sen finally got all the power back with a coup d’état against Ranariddh in 1997. Sihanouk did more harm to Cambodia than anybody, Cambodian or not. Washington DC. October 30, 2011)

-----------------------------------------------------------------

Setting the scene: the history of Australia's involvement

Cambodia has been a source of major instability in our region for much of the past half-century. Despite the granting of independence in the mid-1950s, the post-World War II period was marked by instability as Indochina became the theatre for great-power rivalry during the Cold War. Cambodia was a casualty of this rivalry during the Vietnam War until the Khmer Rouge, led by Pol Pot, seized power in 1975.

I visited Cambodia in November, 1979, seven months after the Vietnamese invasion that ousted Pol Pot and at the height of what was being called the 'Kampuchean Crisis'. The sight that met the eye in Phnom Penh was incredible - Phnom Penh had been physically destroyed, with virtually only the shells of once-grand buildings still standing and no infrastructure;  water, sewerage, roads, electricity - intact.

I heard how the countryside roads, rice paddies, irrigation - had been destroyed, and there were no resources in the country to meet the basic needs of the survivors. We saw extreme deprivation, disease and starvation.

The Khmer Rouge years - from 1975 until 1979 - are undoubtedly very much alive in the memories of most of us here today. Their destruction of social, political and economic institutions left a terrible legacy, and entrenched a culture of violence that still permeates life in Cambodia.

A Vietnamese-installed administration, in which Hun Sen was initially Foreign Minister, governed Cambodia for the next few years, but it was not until the internationally-brokered Paris Peace Accords were signed in October, 1991 that prospects for lasting internal stability appeared possible.

Australia played a role of which it is justifiably proud in bringing about the Peace Accord and the UNTAC administration which oversaw elections in Cambodia in 1993.

The 1993 elections were generally regarded a success, with more than 90% of the 4.5 million electors turning out to vote. FUNCINPEC gained more than 45% of the seats - insufficient to govern in its own right - and the CPP 38%.

As votes were being counted, King Sihanouk announced he had formed a new interim coalition government in which he would hold the posts of President, Prime Minister and military commander. He named Prince Ranariddh and Hun Sen as his Vice-Premiers, but abandoned his plan as opposition grew.

A week later, claiming large scale election fraud, members of the CPP announced the secession of 6 of Cambodia's eastern provinces. The 'secession' lasted 4 days but ensured the CPP's part in the provisional government that was then formed and led jointly by Ranariddh and Hun Sen.

This arrangement proved endemically unstable, and rivalry between the two culminated firstly in the paralysis of the Government, and then in direct military conflict in July last year.

After the July violence, Australia initiated with others the 'Friends of Cambodia' group - a grouping designed (in concert with the ASEAN Troika) to resolve the political impasse which threatened to undermine the UNTAC legacy, by working to put in place conditions in which credible elections could be held.

The ASEAN/'Friends' process stands as an example of how a demonstrated interest by key countries which make up Cambodia's key foreign relationships can have a practical, positive impact.

The Friends process was successful in achieving the Cambodian Government's commitment to the holding of national elections in 1998, as well as agreement to a number of political compromises necessary before political exiles including Ranariddh and Sam Rainsy could return to Cambodia to campaign actively in the election.

A very high number of registered voters turned up at polling stations to cast their ballot on 26 July, signalling as they had done in 1993 a determination to embrace the forms of democracy and decide their own political future.

While there is continuing dispute about irregularities in the election, the election process is now coming to an end. Final election results will be announced on 29 August.

There is some concern that parties disputing the election results might refuse to form a workable new coalition government and thus precipitate a constitutional crisis. But there is also a reasonable prospect of the formation of a new coalition government in early to mid-September.

The post-election political situation is likely to remain fluid for some time, with any combination of the three winning parties likely to be inherently unstable. It is not clear whether any coalition would be able to deliver long-term stability and, institutionally, the country will remain, at best, a fragile democracy.

Nevertheless, the 1998 elections mark the natural end of a period of concerted international activity to return Cambodia to the Cambodian people, and bring about Cambodia's integration into the wider regional and international community.

Australia's response to the elections

Australia, in partnership with other international donors, provided significant assistance for the organisation of the elections - our aid package totalled $1.85 million.

Australia allocated $200,000 for the UN's monitoring of the safe return of political exiles in the lead up to the election, a $750,000 package for the National Election Computer Centre and a $600,000 budget to fund an Australian observer team to monitor the elections. We also provided two long-term and 20 short-term observers to the UN-coordinated international observer contingent deployed to observe the elections at the invitation of the Cambodian Government.

The UN team was bolstered by thousands from Cambodian and international NGOs. As well as observing the polling process, observers were present during the transportation of ballot boxes to counting centres, the opening of ballot boxes, and the vote-counting.

Preliminary results for the 26 July elections indicate that the largest number of seats will go to the CPP (approximately 60), followed by FUNCINPEC (45) and the SRP (up to 17).

None of the smaller parties appear set to win a single seat in the 122-member National Assembly. This result dictates that the CPP will continue to lead a new Government, and that Hun Sen will be at its head.

There have been problems with the process - if nothing else, the extreme compression of the election timetable led to errors and omissions - as well as grave concerns regarding electoral intimidation and politically-motivated violence. These shortcomings should be kept in perspective: the 1993 UNTAC organised elections were also marred by allegations of fraud, and were certainly more violent than the 1998 elections. To date, reports received from the UN team do not support claims of widespread or systematic irregularities in the voting or vote-counting.

Cambodia's electoral law contains an appeal mechanism and an investigatory process, for claims of electoral fraud and abuse. Because of these provisions, the National Election Commission has been very slow to hand down a final election result. Once it is to hand, and after considering the final report of the JIOG, the Australian Government will be in a position to make a considered assessment about the entire election process, taking into account the campaign period, the conduct of the poll on the day, and the vote counting.

The way ahead

The 1998 elections were Cambodian-run elections - a major achievement, considering the time which has elapsed since the last multi-party Cambodian-run elections were held in the 1960s, and the destruction of government administration during the Pol Pot years.

The holding of a reasonably credible multi-party election, with the active participation of political leaders opposed to the dominant party in the country, was a significant achievement. Provided a coalition government can be formed, then Cambodia will find itself in a stronger and more stable position than it has been for many years.

Almost all parts of the country are now under government control. The internal insurgencies that continue do not present a significant security threat to the government. The Khmer Rouge is now a virtually spent force militarily and politically, and remnant Khmer Rouge forces - such as Ieng Sary's Democratic National Union Movement - remain unlikely to be capable of mounting an insurgency in their own right. Ranariddh retains a small military resistance near the Thai border but efforts are being made to reintegrate his soldiers into the Cambodian armed forces.

Cambodia is re-building the stability, reconciliation and compromises necessary for the international community to be able to step back and allow the Cambodians to take responsibility for their own destiny. The international community's future role should be one of providing support where it can  and, clearly, substantial support will be needed for some time. However the time is right for the Cambodian people to assume responsibility for their own affairs, to make the hard decisions necessary to put their economy back on track and achieve their full potential.

The way ahead - Australian Policy

The Australian Government has been a strong critic of the human rights situation in Cambodia and the need for the Cambodian authorities to end the culture of impunity that permeates Cambodian society and fosters the abuse of human rights. We were concerned by the climate of intimidation and fear evident in the lead up to the July, 1998 election, and publicly condemned the executions and detentions of FUNCINPEC supporters which followed the fighting of July 1997.

Australia has been - and will remain - very supportive of the work of the UN Secretary General's Special Representative on Human Rights in Cambodia. The valuable contribution of the previous Special Representative, Mr Justice Kirby, has been widely acknowledged both within Cambodia and by the wider international community. His successor, Ambassador Thomas Hammarberg, has continued to promote the cause of human rights in Cambodia.

Australia has welcomed the Cambodian Government's establishment of a Cambodian Human Rights Committee to investigate human rights abuses, including those identified in the reports of the UN Special Representative. However, we also believe it to be important that the UN High Commissioner on Human Rights continue to maintain a presence in Cambodia.


Secession of Eastern zone in Cambodia by CPP with Chakrapong

Cambodian Leaders Biographies

by Judy Ledgerwood

http://www.seasite.niu.edu/khmer/ledgerwood/biographies.htm

 

Prince Norodom Chakrapong is a son of King Norodom Sihanouk. Prince Chakrapong entered the resistant movement with FUNCINPEC in the 1980s and became its military commander. Dissatisfied with FUNCINPEC’s new leader, Prince Norodom Ranariddh, whom he criticized for his pursuit of wealth by any means, Chakrapong defected from the party and joined the CPP in 1992, becoming a politburo member and deputy prime minister in Hun Sen’s government.

When the CPP lost the 1993 United Nations sponsored elections, Chakrapong along with Sin Song allegedly orchestrated a secessionist movement in Eastern Cambodia to put pressure on FUNCINPEC to share power with the CPP. The tactic worked, resulting in a power arrangement in which the new government was headed by two prime ministers, first and second, whereas the government portfolios at the central and provincial levels were divided among the three major parties—the CPP, FUNCINPEC and the BLDP. In 1994, Chakrapong, along with other senior CPP military and security officials, organized an aborted coup to overthrow the government of Hun Sen and Ranariddh. He was arrested and sent into exile. He returned to Cambodia after the 1998 political deal between the CPP and FUNCINPEC and now is engaging in private business.

 


 

UN JUDGES LAMBASTE COLLEAGUES AT KHMER ROUGE WAR CRIME COURT

 

http://www.monstersandcritics.com/news/asiapacific/news/article_1671011.php/UN-judges-lambaste-colleagues-at-Khmer-Rouge-war-crimes-court

 

                                                          Oct 25, 2011, 9:42 GMT

 

-----------------------------------------------------------------

 

(Comments: this article titled "Judges Decry KRT Missteps" and the next one titled "Infighting Continues to Plague Tribunal", show that Hun Sen and the Vietnamese got what they wanted, that is to succeed to “demonize the demons” by making the Khmer Rouge not only mass killers, but also iracists, for allegedly, killing Vietnamese and Chams living in Cambodia, thus making Hun Sen and the Vietnamese more acceptable to the international community; Hun Sen will not allow the Khmer Rouge Tribunal (KRT) to bring other cases which involved many of Hun Sen high officials, (cases 3 and 4) to be tried at the KRT.  

 

Having followed Youk Chhang’s DCCAM for a very long time, I noticed that he is doing all he could to help Hun Sen’s efforts in “demonizing the demons”, in this case.

 

For instance, Youk Chhang never raised any question as to what the Vietnamese were doing during their occupation of Cambodia; for instance in the K5 project (See attached articles on K5 project, pasted just below this article) which led to horrible death and maiming thousands of innocent Cambodians that were forced by the Vietnamese occupiers to go to the malaria- and-mine infested area near the Thai-Cambodian borders to clear the mines laid by the Khmer Rouge.

 

The resolution that was approved by those who attended by a group of Cambodians coming from different parts of the world to attend a Conference on the anniversary of the 1991 Paris Peace agreement, that was held in Alexandria, during October 21-22, 2011, is very timely and appropriate (Please, see the resolution posted just below). This article provides a good rationale and support for this very important and far reaching resolution. Naranhkiri Tith Ph.D. Washington DC. October 26, 2011)

 

----------------------------------------------------------------

 

 

Judges decry KRT missteps

The Phnom Penh Post: Wednesday, 26 October 2011 12:04

Mary Kozlovski

 

Photo by: Sovan Philong

Rob Hamill of New Zealand speaks to the Post outside the Extraordinary Chambers in the Courts of Cambodia in August 2009.


A disregard for victims’ rights, procedural discrepancies and a failure to provide sufficient information to parties by investigating judges in the Khmer Rouge tribunal’s controversial third case were described in court documents released yesterday.


A redacted version of considerations of the court’s Pre-Trial Chamber of prominent New Zealander Rob Hamill’s civil party application rejection were among documents released.

The two international judges, Rowan Downing and Katinka Lahuis, who constitute the minority of the Pre-Trial Chamber, recognised that co-investigating judges Siegfried Blunk and You Bunleng had refused to acknowledge civil party lawyers in Case 003 and ignored their requests to access the case file.


“We are of the view that, by their course of action, the Co-Investigating Judges have deprived some civil party applicants, including the Appellant [Rob Hamill], of the fundamental right to legal representation,” the opinion of the international judges read.


The international judges said that the investigating judges had failed to notify suspects in Case 003 of the charges and that there was insufficient information provided to civil party applicants about the investigation. They also noted that the co-investigating judges had backdated and altered documents put on the case file in Case 003.


Judge Blunk resigned from the court earlier this month, citing statements by officials regarding cases 003 and 004 which could be “perceived as attempted interference”. Judge Bunleng could not be reached for comment.


“The judicial recognition of their colleagues’ denial of fundamental rights to the very people in whose name it is seeking justice, is a big statement,” Clair Duffy, trial monitor for Open Society Justice Initiative, said via email.


Duffy said that revelations the investigating judges had altered documents were “shocking”.

“It is prima facie evidence of serious misconduct,” she said.


After judges Blunk and Bunleng closed their investigation into Case 003 in April, international co-prosecutor Andrew Cayley stated that alleged crimes in the case had “not been fully investigated”, leading observers to speculate that the investigation had been scuttled in the face of political pressure.


In the documents released, a majority decision was not reached by the Chamber, therefore the order by judges Blunk and Bunleng to reject Hamill’s application for civil party status in cases 003 and 004 stood.


Hamill’s brother Kerry was captured by the Khmer Rouge in 1978 and later interrogated, tortured and executed at S-21 prison. Earlier this year, Hamill’s application for civil party status was rejected by the co-investigating judges, who ruled that he had failed to show that his psychological suffering was a “direct consequence” of the death of his brother.


The three national judges of the Pre-Trial Chamber stated that the co-investigating judges had not charged any suspects in Case 003 and therefore the rejection of civil party applications “at this stage” did not infringe upon victims’ rights.


“If you read the definitions in the rules, [it] says ‘charged persons’ means from time they are named in prosecutorial submissions,” Anne Heindel, a legal advisor at the Documentation Centre of Cambodia, said via email.


Lawyers for Rob Hamill said the documents showed that his case was a “litmus test” for future civil party participation in Case 003, in a statement released late yesterday.


ADDITIONAL REPORTING BY VONG SOKHENG

 


 

Infighting continues to plague tribunal


The Office of the Co-Investigating Judges yesterday hit back at a critical opinion of their investigation into the court’s third case by pre-trial chamber international judges, made public on Tuesday.

The Post yesterday reported that international judges Rowan Downing and Katinka Lahuis identified judicial mismanagement by the co-investigating judges in their handling of New Zealander Rob Hamill’s civil party application, including revelations that documents had backdated and altered.

The tribunal issued a unofficial translation of a statement from the “Office of the Co-Investigating Judges” – which currently only consists of Cambodian Judge You Bunleng – detailing the office’s handling of Hamill’s civil party application.

“To ensure transparency and avoid any speculation in the media, the Co-Investigating Judges will make public available documents relating to the current matter,” the statement read.

In another development on Monday, one of the four remaining senior leaders accused of genocide, crimes against humanity and grave breaches of the Geneva conventions, asserted that he would not testify during hearings in the court’s second case.

With opening statements in Case 002 set to commence in less than a month, former Khmer Rouge Foreign Minister Ieng Sary issued a notice that he would not testify throughout the proceedings.

Of the four senior leaders set to stand trial, Ieng Sary is the only suspect to bow out of giving testimony, with the Trial Chamber yet to reach a decis-ion on whether former Khmer Rouge “Brother Number Two” Nuon Chea and former social action minister Ieng Thirith are fit to stand trial.

Last week, psychiatric experts testified that Ieng Thirith suffered from dementia.

The possibility of three suspects in the Case 002 hearings not testifying comes as news that another prominent figure at the tribunal – International Co-Prosecutor Andrew Cayley – has been shortlisted to take over as chief prosecutor at the International Criminal Court in the Hague.

On Saturday, the Search Committee for the Position of Prosecutor at the ICC announced that it had nominated Cayley, among a shortlist of three others, for the top position.

_______________________________________________________________________________________________________ 

 

Bamboo Wal

 

Background documents related to the Vietnamese plan to build a wall in the western part of Cambodia in the 1980's known known as the Bamboo Wall.

 

(From 1984 to 1988 the pro-Vietnamese authorities implemented a deadly plan called "K5". This more recent bloody chapter of the history of Cambodia is opened in doctor Esmeralda Luciolli's book "Le Mur de Bambou - Le Cambodge après Pol Pot" (The Bamboo Wall: Cambodia after Pol Pot) published in 1988 by Regine Deforges Edition - Medecins sans Frontières (Distributed by Albin Michel.

 

The K5 plan killed tens or hundreds of thousands of victims. Cambodians sent into forced labor died of starvation, exhaustion, disease (particularly malaria) and lost their limbs and lives to the antipersonnel mines scattered on the sites where they were sent. Many of these laborers were executed for trying to escape.

 

During that period Hun Sen was a member of the central committee of the communist party and was promoted from Minister of Foreign Affairs to Prime Minister. As one of the main leaders he must bear responsibility for the massacre.

There are still thousands of families in Cambodia whose missing father, husband or son reminds them of the K5 plan, and there are thousands of handicapped people whose missing eye, hand or leg reminds them of the K5 plan. Will justice be rendered one day to these victims?

 

We have translated the most significant excerpts from "The Bamboo Wall" in the following paragraphs.

 

THE BAMBOO WALL

By Dr. Esmeralda Luciolli

Medecins Sans Frontières

 

The decision to build what would be soon called the "bamboo wall" was never publicly announced. In July 1984, mysterious rumors some bits of which reached us circulated among the Cambodians. From now on each one must go to the border for several months a year, in regions mined and highly infected by malaria, to build some new sort of Chinese Wall between Cambodia and Thailand. The idea looked so foolish that many foreigners thought they were seeing only an example of the Khmers' supposed tendency to exaggerate. After a few weeks, they had to accept the facts: departures began and these labors soon became an obsessive fear of all Cambodians.

 

The Vietnamese army had started to enlist Khmer civilians to do strategic work since 1979. Early on, in the autumn of 1982, the population was made to participate in "socialist service". This work consisted of building dams, roads and earthworks near their dwellings and proved to be useful to the inhabitants. But very quickly, this task took a strategic turn and the peasants were ordered to clear the surrounding forests and build protective barriers around the most important dwelling centers. Starting in 1983, the population was made to create fences out of two or three rows of prickly shrubs or bamboo, sometimes lined by mine fields, around the villages. The people were also forced to set up defensive barriers along the railroads, around the bridges and at strategic points of the highways. (...) However, the first chores lasted only a short time and did not require any displacement of the population.

 

 

In 1984, a new stage was reached: the population of the country was mobilized for gigantic labors officially designated as "work to defend the fatherland". At the beginning of that year, the Vietnamese authorities decided to seal the Thai border. The dry season offensive of 1984-1985 destroyed the major camps of the resistance located in those areas. To reinforce this victory they had to tightly seal the country against infiltration by the guerrillas and prevent the population from fleeing to the border.

 

To this end, the decision to set up a "defense line" eight hundred kilometers long was made in Hanoi, in early 1984, by the Vietnamese Communist Party's central committee. (See "Cambodia, a new colony for exploitation" by Marie- Alexandrine Martin, Politique internationale, July 1986 and "The military occupation of Kampuchea", Indochina Report, September 1986). The construction of that Asian "wall" was to be implemented in several steps : first, clearing of a strip of land three to four kilometers wide along the border, through forests and mountains; then excavating trenches, setting up dams, building bamboo fences lined with barbed wires and mine fields; and finally opening a strategic road running along the "wall", to convey troops and ammunition and monitor the frontier.

 

Cambodian authorities were in charge of the project implementation. Everything leads us to believe that this work was to be done as rapidly as possible, whatever the cost in human lives and the economic consequences, in order to "fight against Polpotist bandits in the forest, who since the destruction of their camps all along the Thai border infiltrate the country to steal food and please their masters in Peking or Washington" (Radio Phnom Penh, 21 September 1986). These Herculean labors recall the gigantic ones undertaken during Pol Pot's time. Haven't the present leaders a common past and ideology with the ones in charge of the preceding regime?

 

The requisitioning of civilians started in September 1984. The Cambodians often refer to the departure to the "clearing" duty as a new "April 17". (17 April 1975 marks the entry of the Khmer Rouge in Phnom Penh and to most Cambodians the beginning of an ordeal).

The work is designated by the mysterious acronym "K5", which the Cambodians, when asked, did not know the meaning of. Each Cambodian province was assigned the task of building a section of the wall. Twice or three times a year a contingent of workers, so-called "volunteers", were recruited for periods varying from three to six months, according to the quota set by the central government for each province in proportion to the local population. The provinces in turn determine the quotas for each district, the districts doing the same for the communes and the communes for the villages. In theory, only men aged 17 to 45 years old were requisitioned but it frequently happens that women or teenagers are designated for want of any other person available in the family. For the whole country, each departure gathered an average of 100,000 to 120,000 persons. (...)

 

According to an official of the Ministry of Defense who took refuge in Thailand, the work, at the national level, is placed under the responsibility of Bou Thang, Hun Sen and Heng Samrin, respectively Minister of Defense, Secretary General of the Communist Party and President of the Republic. (...)

 

When they arrive at the sites, nothing is planned to accommodate and shelter the workers. "When we arrived", said Touch Saroeun (a participant), "thousands of workers had preceded us. We were maybe ten thousand coming from several provinces. There was no shelter at all. It was useless to seek to build a cabin, because we were moved every day. Some of us had hammocks, others had nothing. They slept on the ground, on bits of plastic sheets or even on the soil." (...)

 

Food remains very insufficient. (...) The stocks run out quickly. "We were told that there would be every thing on the spot, tells a villager from Takeo. But once there, there was nearly nothing to eat." (...) Thory, a young woman from Battambang, said that in her group, "several people died of starvation.

 

It was like under the Pol Pot regime." (...) It was forbidden to seek food during work time. A Khmer Krom who participated in the clearing work in Non Sap area, a site renowned for its hardship, recalls: "One day, I walked away for a short while to try to fish in a pond. The soldiers saw me. I was caught and beaten for a long time. That often happens because many people were hungry." (...)

In some areas, the local authorities were unable to supply food to the workers. These starvation rations were supposed to be enough to carry out an exhausting and dangerous work: the "volunteers" have to clear mined lands, excavate trenches, build roads, carry equipment, ammunition, corpses, demine the land and put mines in it again along the "wall".

Everywhere the testimonies are identical. The workers are dispatched in small teams and worked eight to ten hours a day. Each one is assigned a determined amount of work to be accomplished during the day, otherwise the penalties such as blows or extra chores are frequent. In Samrong, Nong Rus had to "clear the land, carry crates of ammunition and sometimes corpses of soldiers or workers blown up on a mine". (...)

 

The sites were watched over by Khmer soldiers, themselves supervised by the Vietnamese army. Fleeing, practically excluded, was impossible during day time, and very risky at night time because of the mines. Several refugees told of having been herded for the night on lands surrounded by mines. "Any attempt to escape amounted to a suicide. A mine belt had been laid around the camps which were accessible only through a narrow path. A few Vietnamese soldiers were enough to watch over us", said Chhay. In another group, "seventy people were given the order to watch over the others. They were given guns. They were themselves monitored by the Vietnamese. If anyone tried to flee, he was often shot on the spot. Others have been caught and taken to jail in Battambang."

Sunnara, from Prey Veng, was obliged to guard the "volunteers". "We did not have any choice, the Vietnamese were after us. The rare persons who tried to escape were recaptured and savagely beaten, then taken to jail. Some have been executed." Sareth, from Pursat, was demining: "Often those who were blown on the mines were accused of wanting to flee. In fact, these were accidents because we did not know at all where the mines were." (...)

 

Since the beginning of the work in September 1984, the K5 plan, described by some people as a "new genocide", made tens of thousands of victims. (See "Un nouveau genocide", Philippe Pacquet, La Libre Belgique, 26 May 1986).

Accidents caused by mines were frequent. Nobody knows where they are laid because the Khmer-Thai frontier has been successively mined for years by the Khmer Rouge, the Vietnamese, and the non-communist resistance. (...)

Many died on Non Sap site during the first year of work, toward the end of 1984. "Corpses could be found in several places", said Thory. "We had to cremate them. Sometimes I had to carry ammunition for quite long distances. Along the way, in the forest, we found corpses of the workers who preceded us and blew up on mines." Her testimony is confirmed by that of other persons who had worked in the same area. In a group of villagers from Bavel, ten people died that way, and eight in another group.

 

It also happened that trucks carrying "volunteers" blew up on mines. In Sitha's convoy, two trucks were disintegrated. Out of the hundred people carried by each truck, more than half of them died and most of the others were injured. In March 1985, on the way to Pursat, a nurse from Prey Veng saw the truck that preceded his blow up. About twenty "volunteers" were killed and another fifty wounded. (...)

The victims of landmines had little chance of surviving their injuries. First- aid posts located on the sites did not have the required personnel or equipment to tend them. It took sometimes several days to evacuate a wounded person to the nearest provincial hospital. Moreover, competent surgeons are rare. Like all their colleagues they devote part of their time to political activities and are not always available. Even if they were, they did not have any blood for transfusion, or antibiotics or oxygen, or sometimes even gauze and disinfectant. The people severely injured die. (...) In 1985, in Kandal, about a hundred injured people from the first contingent died and tens of others had amputations. In Prey Veng, fifty-six workers from the second contingent died on landmines. (...)

 

However, mines did not take the heaviest toll on human lives, but malaria did. This is not surprising at all, when the areas where the clearing were done were known to be infested by malaria. (...) Since the beginning of the labor at the border, the same phenomenon occurred as during deportations by the Khmer Rouge regime: "volunteers" [coming from the central plains where malaria is rare in normal time] uprooted overnight to severely malaria-infested zones are very sensitive to the disease. Virtually all of them are infected in no time and the development of serious cases is furthered by malnutrition and exhaustion. All the witnesses talk about malaria as a real scourge. Moreover, once ill, the "volunteers" are forced to continue to toil to the point of exhaustion. (...)

 

While in the beginning, the K5 plan was very secret and little mentioned on the radio, by mid-1985 reports similar to those celebrating enthusiasm on the working sites of the Khmer Rouge regime started to be heard: "Our people now live in joy. They thrive to overcome all the obstacles by voluntarily participating in the work of defense of the fatherland, at the same time building a new life on this earth they have become the master of." (Radio Phnom Penh, 22 August 1986).

 

Of all of the contingents, the first one, leaving on September 1984, was hit the hardest. These first "volunteers" were decimated by malaria, starvation and landmines. During the first semester of 1985, tens of thousands of workers returned home, as well as they could. (...) During our outings in the provinces, the sight of infirmaries recalled the Thai borders during 1979: everywhere malnourished men, exhausted, often packed on the bare ground. Wherever we went, in the provinces, in the districts, 80% to 90% of the "volunteers" returned ill. The mortality rate was very high, between 5 and 10%. In Kandal province, out of 12,000 workers, there were 9,000 cases of malaria and 700 dead. In a district of Takeo, out of 1,100 who left for labor, 900 came back with malaria and 56 died. In one of Kompong Chhnang's districts, 10% of the "volunteers" had succumbed to malaria. (See "Malaria decimates border workers", AFP, Lucien Maillard, 27 August 1985; "Forced Human Bondage", Far Eastern Economic Review, 22 August 1985; Marie-Alexandrine Martin, "Une nouvelle colonie d'exploitation", Politique internationale, summer 1985). (...)

 

A few officials were reported to have shown some opposition to the continuation of the work notwithstanding the cost in human lives. The then- Prime Minister himself, Chan Sy, would have been one of those, which was why many Cambodians saw with suspicion his sudden demise in 1985. (...)

 

The toll for the first two years of the K5 plan was heavy. According to the least alarming estimates, at least one million people participated in the labor from September 1984 to end of 1986. (The ninth contingent left for the border in October 1986. Let us bear in mind that each contingent numbered an average of 120,000 persons). The mortality rate from malaria amounted to around 5%, so there would have been a minimum of 50,000 dead during this period. According to an official from the Ministry of Defense, now a refugee in Thailand, his department estimated in March 1986 that 30,000 people died since the beginning of the labor. This assessment does not take into account tens of thousands of sick, wounded and crippled people. (...)

 

In Phnom Penh, at the orphanage for "juniors", the number of abandoned children has considerately increased since the beginning of the work . The death of the husband at the clearing work constitutes the main reason given by the mothers who can no longer work and take care of the child a the same time. (...)

 

During our outings in the provinces, it was rarer and rarer to see men tilling the fields and most of the time women planted, bedded plants or harvested, on their own. In each home, the departure of a person, most of the time a man, for many months, lowers the family production and even after their returns, the men often lack the strength to work again for many weeks. (...)

 

(In 1985, according to an official of the Ministry of Agriculture), only 60 to 70% of the rice fields cultivated the preceding year were being sown, because the workforce was considerably decreased by the requisitions for clearing, armed forces and the defense militia of the villages. (...) At the end of 1985, the Ministry of Agriculture forecast a deficit of 250,000 tons of paddy for the harvest to come. (...) General mobilization of the population for labor at the border was responsible for a great deal of the agricultural deficit. (...)

 

Of all the aspects of the Vietnamese occupation, the K5 plan is no doubt the most worrying. Officially, the construction of the wall was to meet the need to defend the country against infiltration by the resistance forces based at the Khmer-Thai border. (...) Even if we suppose that the resistance constitutes a real threat to Phnom Penh, all the military experts, all the observers agree to say that the "wall", a mere bamboo fence, is incapable of stopping infiltration. Besides, no defense line is efficient unless it is guarded all along its length. The construction itself went more slowly than planned, and, three years after the work started, only a few sections were completed. (...) The defense line could not benefit from any strategic credibility in so far as infiltration from outside was concerned.

Under these conditions, it would be wise to look elsewhere for the reason for this murderous extravaganza. The "defense line", if it did not hamper the resistance, constitutes a real obstacle for the population to escape to Thailand. (...)

 

Among the Cambodians, a few people believe the Vietnamese intended by this means to insidiously eliminate one part of the life force in Cambodia. This premise can be questioned all the more by the reminiscence of Khmer Rouge methods in the construction of this wall. But adversely, it is undoubtedly true that through this undertaking the regime was able to maintain the population in a permanent state of mobilization and maybe this is where we should find the main justification of this undertaking.

 

Whatever it was meant for, the K5 plan looks like a strategically absurd undertaking, triggered mainly by internal political reasons, hard to explain, for which the Khmer people have already paid the tribute in tens of thousands of human lives. (See "A fence to be tested", Jacques Beckaert, Bangkok Post, 15 May 1986, and "The military occupation of Kampuchea", Indochina Report, September 1986). Maybe the rationale behind the K5 plan was one of the self- contradictions of this regime, which leads many Cambodians to compare it to the Khmer Rouge.

 

In 1986, thousands of refugees arrived at the Khmer-Thai border. Fear of returning to the labor of "defense of the fatherland" came first among the reasons that made them flee. (...) Despite the testimonies of these refugees, the K5 plan raised little interest abroad. A few rare journalists have described the work without triggering any international reaction to this new tragedy of the Khmer people. (The first journalist to have mentioned it at length in a French daily was Jean-Claude Pomonti, in an article entitled "Le mur vietnamien" (the Vietnamese Wall) published in Le Monde, 5-6 May 1986). Shortly before my departure from Phnom Penh, a Cambodian bitterly confided to me: "Nobody did anything for us during Pol Pot era, the same now, you can bet!".

 

                    __________________________________________________________________________________________________

 

The K5 Gamble: National Defence and Nation Building under the People's Republic of Kampuchea.

Journal of Southeast Asian Studies

See all results for this publication

Browse back issues of this publication by date

June 1, 2001 | Slocomb, Margaret | Copyright

COPYRIGHT 1998 Singapore University Press Pte Ltd. This material is published under license from the publisher through the Gale Group, Farmington Hills, Michigan. All inquiries regarding rights or concerns about this content should be directed to Customer Service.

 

The K5 Plan for the defence of the Cambodian--Thai border was the response of the People's Republic of Kampuchea and its Vietnamese mentors to the threat posed by the resistance forces, particularly the Khmer Rouge, to its efforts to rebuild the nation and consolidate its administration. The very real defence gains, however, were made at the cost of bitter popular resentment over the way those gains were made.

 

When the combined forces of the People's Army of Vietnam and the Kampuchean United Front for National Salvation declared victory over the armed forces of Democratic Kampuchea (the Khmer Rouge) on 7 January 1979, peace in Cambodia was still a distant goal. It soon became apparent that despite some heavy losses in the southeastern border regions, the Khmer Rouge had survived the massive Vietnamese-led military onslaught virtually intact and their 'defeat' was, in fact, a strategic withdrawal to the densely forested and largely inaccessible mountainous regions of northwestern Cambodia adjacent to the border with Thailand. The re-grouped Khmer Rouge fighting force remained at a fairly steady level of 30,000 to 35,000 troops throughout the decade of the People's Republic of Kampuchea (PRK). [1] Perched in their distant eyries, they loomed like a dark, predatory shadow over the new regime. The psychological warfare they so skillfully conducted was as threatening as their persistent sabotage of the provincial administrative system and their constant guerrilla activities.

 

In June 1982, the Khmer Rouge were granted international recognition through the formation of the Coalition Government of Democratic Kampuchea (CGDK), an unlikely, unstable and highly volatile mélange of the radical communist Democratic Kampuchea, the republican Kampuchean People's National Liberation Front (KPNLF) and the royalist United National Front for an Independent, Neutral, Peaceful, and Cooperative Cambodia (FUNCINPEC). This formalisation of anti-Vietnamese resistance awarded the three groups generous financial, military and logistical support from China, the USA and other Western powers, as well as ASEAN member states. The CGDK was also granted the right to occupy Cambodia's seat in the UN General Assembly.

 

 

By the beginning of 1984, the Vietnamese seemed to have lost patience with the PRK's inability and apparent unwillingness to confront the military threat posed by the CGDK. Vietnamese troops were becoming bogged down in Cambodia and their prolonged presence there was as unpopular at home as it was abroad. The radical measures they proposed to win a definitive peace were formulated in what became known as the K5 Plan.

In December 1984, General Le Duc Anh, one of the architects of the December 1978 invasion and commander of the Vietnamese 'volunteer forces' in Cambodia, outlined five key points which formed the strategic framework of Vietnamese military efforts towards the defence and consolidation of the Cambodian revolution:

* Indochina was a single theatre of operations so a threat to the independence of one of the three countries was a threat to all

* the success of the Cambodian revolution would be decided by the Cambodian people themselves

* the people at the base had to be mobilised according to the principle that strength in national defence required the combined strength of the entire population

* mastery had to be achieved on two fronts, on the Cambodia--Thailand border and in the interior of the country, and while both were important, the latter was decisive

* and, finally, building the Kampuchean People's Revolutionary Armed Forces (KPRAF) was 'an urgent strategic demand of the Cambodian revolution' [2]

 

Five years after the establishment of the PRK, bases housing some 230,000 Cambodian civilians and several thousand resistance fighters controlled by the Khmer Rouge, KPNLF and FUNCINPEC (and at least one base for members of the movement known as FULRO [3]) stretched along the full length of the Thai--Cambodian border from the junction with Laos to the southernmost part of Thailand's Trat province. The full force of the 1984-85 dry season offensive commenced in mid-December when 'an impressive offensive force of more than 30,000 Vietnamese troops equipped with Soviet-type heavy artillery and tanks, and supported by several thousand PRK auxiliary troops, were sent into action.' [4] By the end of that dry season, there were no resistance bases left on Cambodian soil.

 

The 1984-5 dry season offensive was the most aggressive in the PRK's short history and its success was due in very large part to the preparatory work done by thousands of Cambodian civilians according to the K5 Plan (phaenkar kor prahm). Robert Karniol, a Canadian journalist who spent three weeks with resistance forces inside Cambodian territory in 1986, suggests that the name of that defence plan referred to five 'phases' within 'Vietnam's blueprint for ending the Cambodian conflict'. [5] These phases, he believed, involved the destruction of the border bases, sealing off the border with Thailand, mopping up resistance units in sweep operations, consolidation of the PRK regime, and the withdrawal of Vietnamese troops from Cambodia by 1990. In fact, however, as the citizens of the PRK realized, K5 referred specifically only to the second of these: the plan to seal off the border with Thailand in order to prevent further infiltration by CGDK forces. 'K' (kor, the first letter of the Khmer alphabet) referred to the first initial of 'kar karpier' (defence). As the '5' suggests, this was the fifth plan of defence. In all, there were eight of these plans. K6, for example, referred to the defence plan for the belt around Phnom Penh (kar karpier kravat Phnom Penh). [6]

From 1979 to 1984, Vietnamese forces had borne the brunt of the defence of Cambodia's border with Thailand. At the same time, the People's Army of Vietnam was heavily engaged in protecting Vietnam's own northern border against the very real threat of a second 'lesson' from China after the 1979 incursion. After five years, Cambodia was reasonably expected to shoulder its fair share of the burden. In January 1984, Le Duc Tho, a long-term ally of the Cambodian communist movement and the Communist Party of Vietnam Politburo member responsible for the Cambodian dossier, chaired a political seminar for the People's Revolutionary Party of Kampuchea (PRPK) Central Committee and the PRK Council of Ministers which focused on 'the urgent task of consolidating the grass-root infrastructure of the PRK regime, the imperative need for a definitive solution to eliminate the Khmer resistance movements, and the all-round integration of Kampuchea into the Indochinese Socialist Bloc.' [7] This seminar was most probably the genesis of K5.

 

A defector from the PRK later reported that the K5 programme of border defence work was initiated in 'March 1984 under the supervision of a committee headed by [then] Foreign Minister Hun Sen and comprising a senior Vietnamese adviser and vice-ministers from each of the ministries...' [8] The committee he referred to was the Central Leadership Committee of K5 (kenna kommatikar doeknuam mechem kor prahm), However, Hun Sen, now Prime Minister, has denied that he was the head of this committee:

K5 started in 1984 before I became Prime Minister. K5 was under the responsibility of the Ministry for National Defence. Responsibility was allocated to the provincial authorities along with the [military] division stationed in that area. The recruiting of new forces or the sending of the people to participate in the Plan had to be determined by sub-decree or a decision of the Council of Ministers. [9]

 

Archival documents from the Council of Ministers and Council of State relating to KS rarely refer to its leadership of Ministers and, as implied in Hun Sen's statement above, the Chairman of the latter body was the nominal head of the Central Leadership Committee of K5, which was made up of Party officials and vice-ministers They often state that final responsibility for K5 belonged to the Party Secretariat and the Council. The permanent deputy head was in charge of day-to-day affairs. Thus leadership of KS was provided by its Central Leadership Committee and within that by a Permanent K5 Commission. Soy Keo, Chief of General Staff and a Vice-Minister for National Defence, was the permanent deputy head of the K5 Committee [10] until his dismissal as Chief of Staff following the Fifth Party Congress of October 1985, when Nhim Vanda took over his K5 role. [11] Chea Dara was referred to as a Vice-Chairman of the Permanent KS Commission in April 1986, and an early 1987 document mentions Khvan Seam in the same ro le. [12] That same April 1987 document specifically names Nhim Vanda as 'Vice-Minister of the Ministry for Planning and Permanent Deputy-Head of the Central Leadership Committee of K5'; and in February, 1989, Lt. Gen. Nhim Vanda was still the head (protean) of the Permanent K5 Commission. [13] All official documents relating to K5 refer to a decision of the Politburo, No. 228SRMCh of 17 July, 1984 so that it can be assumed that the K5 Plan was officially adopted by the Party and the state on that date.

 

The plan for sealing the Cambodia-Thailand border to prevent the infiltration of resistance troops and supplies into the interior of the country to support their guerrilla bases consisted of the construction of a barrage, 'a long fortification structure composed …

 


 

America's Pacific Century

The future of politics will be decided in Asia, not Afghanistan or Iraq, and the United States will be right at the center of the action.

Foreign Policy Magazine: October 11, 2011

http://www.foreignpolicy.com/articles/2011/10/11/americas_pacific_century?page=full

BY HILLARY CLINTON | NOVEMBER 2011

---------------------------------------------------------

(Comments: this article, wtritten by Secretary of State Hillary Clinton, is very important to understand the importance of US Asian politicy and politics. The power, economic and diplomatic, and poilitical, has shifted from Europe and America to Asia with the rise in economic and political importance of China and India, not to mention, Korea, Japan, AASEAN, in the twenty first century, as Secretary Clinton has defined it as follows:

"The Asia-Pacific has become a key driver of global politics. Stretching from the Indian subcontinent to the western shores of the Americas, the region spans two oceans -- the Pacific and the Indian -- that are increasingly linked by shipping and strategy. It boasts almost half the world's population. It includes many of the key engines of the global economy, as well as the largest emitters of greenhouse gases. It is home to several of our key allies and important emerging powers like China, India, and Indonesia.

...

Harnessing Asia's growth and dynamism is central to American economic and strategic interests and a key priority for President Obama. Open markets in Asia provide the United States with unprecedented opportunities for investment, trade, and access to cutting-edge technology. Our economic recovery at home will depend on exports and the ability of American firms to tap into the vast and growing consumer base of Asia. Strategically, maintaining peace and security across the Asia-Pacific is increasingly crucial to global progress, whether through defending freedom of navigation in the South China Sea, countering the proliferation efforts of North Korea, or ensuring transparency in the military activities of the region's key players.

Just as Asia is critical to America's future, an engaged America is vital to Asia's future. "

Please, read this important article and ask ourselves where should Cambodia fit in, and can Cambodia take advantage of this main theater of the world to come in this century. Naranhkiri Tith Ph.D. Washington DC. October 11, 2011)

---------------------------------------------------------

As the war in Iraq winds down and America begins to withdraw its forces from Afghanistan, the United States stands at a pivot point. Over the last 10 years, we have allocated immense resources to those two theaters. In the next 10 years, we need to be smart and systematic about where we invest time and energy, so that we put ourselves in the best position to sustain our leadership, secure our interests, and advance our values. One of the most important tasks of American statecraft over the next decade will therefore be to lock in a substantially increased investment -- diplomatic, economic, strategic, and otherwise -- in the Asia-Pacific region.

The Asia-Pacific has become a key driver of global politics. Stretching from the Indian subcontinent to the western shores of the Americas, the region spans two oceans -- the Pacific and the Indian -- that are increasingly linked by shipping and strategy. It boasts almost half the world's population. It includes many of the key engines of the global economy, as well as the largest emitters of greenhouse gases. It is home to several of our key allies and important emerging powers like China, India, and Indonesia.

At a time when the region is building a more mature security and economic architecture to promote stability and prosperity, U.S. commitment there is essential. It will help build that architecture and pay dividends for continued American leadership well into this century, just as our post-World War II commitment to building a comprehensive and lasting transatlantic network of institutions and relationships has paid off many times over -- and continues to do so. The time has come for the United States to make similar investments as a Pacific power, a strategic course set by President Barack Obama from the outset of his administration and one

With Iraq and Afghanistan still in transition and serious economic challenges in our own country, there are those on the American political scene who are calling for us not to reposition, but to come home. They seek a downsizing of our foreign engagement in favor of our pressing domestic priorities. These impulses are understandable, but they are misguided. Those who say that we can no longer afford to engage with the world have it exactly backward -- we cannot afford not to. From opening new markets for American businesses to curbing nuclear proliferation to keeping the sea lanes free for commerce and navigation, our work abroad holds the key to our prosperity and security at home. For more than six decades, the United States has resisted the gravitational pull of these "come home" debates and the implicit zero-sum logic of these arguments. We must do so again.

Beyond our borders, people are also wondering about America's intentions -- our willingness to remain engaged and to lead. In Asia, they ask whether we are really there to stay, whether we are likely to be distracted again by events elsewhere, whether we can make -- and keep -- credible economic and strategic commitments, and whether we can back those commitments with action. The answer is: We can, and we will.

Harnessing Asia's growth and dynamism is central to American economic and strategic interests and a key priority for President Obama. Open markets in Asia provide the United States with unprecedented opportunities for investment, trade, and access to cutting-edge technology. Our economic recovery at home will depend on exports and the ability of American firms to tap into the vast and growing consumer base of Asia. Strategically, maintaining peace and security across the Asia-Pacific is increasingly crucial to global progress, whether through defending freedom of navigation in the South China Sea, countering the proliferation efforts of North Korea, or ensuring transparency in the military activities of the region's key players.

Just as Asia is critical to America's future, an engaged America is vital to Asia's future. The region is eager for our leadership and our business -- perhaps more so than at any time in modern history. We are the only power with a network of strong alliances in the region, no territorial ambitions, and a long record of providing for the common good. Along with our allies, we have underwritten regional security for decades -- patrolling Asia's sea lanes and preserving stability -- and that in turn has helped create the conditions for growth. We have helped integrate billions of people across the region into the global economy by spurring economic productivity, social empowerment, and greater people-to-people links. We are a major trade and investment partner, a source of innovation that benefits workers and businesses on both sides of the Pacific, a host to 350,000 Asian students every year, a champion of open markets, and an advocate for universal human rights.

President Obama has led a multifaceted and persistent effort to embrace fully our irreplaceable role in the Pacific, spanning the entire U.S. government. It has often been a quiet effort. A lot of our work has not been on the front pages, both because of its nature -- long-term investment is less exciting than immediate crises -- and because of competing headlines in other parts of the world.

As secretary of state, I broke with tradition and embarked on my first official overseas trip to Asia. In my seven trips since, I have had the privilege to see firsthand the rapid transformations taking place in the region, underscoring how much the future of the United States is intimately intertwined with the future of the Asia-Pacific. A strategic turn to the region fits logically into our overall global effort to secure and sustain America's global leadership. The success of this turn requires maintaining and advancing a bipartisan consensus on the importance of the Asia-Pacific to our national interests; we seek to build upon a strong tradition of engagement by presidents and secretaries of state of both parties across many decades. It also requires smart execution of a coherent regional strategy that accounts for the global implications of our choices.

WHAT DOES THAT regional strategy look like? For starters, it calls for a sustained commitment to what I have called "forward-deployed" diplomacy. That means continuing to dispatch the full range of our diplomatic assets -- including our highest-ranking officials, our development experts, our interagency teams, and our permanent assets -- to every country and corner of the Asia-Pacific region. Our strategy will have to keep accounting for and adapting to the rapid and dramatic shifts playing out across Asia. With this in mind, our work will proceed along six key lines of action: strengthening bilateral security alliances; deepening our working relationships with emerging powers, including with China; engaging with regional multilateral institutions; expanding trade and investment; forging a broad-based military presence; and advancing democracy and human rights.

By virtue of our unique geography, the United States is both an Atlantic and a Pacific power. We are proud of our European partnerships and all that they deliver. Our challenge now is to build a web of partnerships and institutions across the Pacific that is as durable and as consistent with American interests and values as the web we have built across the Atlantic. That is the touchstone of our efforts in all these areas.

Our treaty alliances with Japan, South Korea, Australia, the Philippines, and Thailand are the fulcrum for our strategic turn to the Asia-Pacific. They have underwritten regional peace and security for more than half a century, shaping the environment for the region's remarkable economic ascent. They leverage our regional presence and enhance our regional leadership at a time of evolving security challenges.

As successful as these alliances have been, we can't afford simply to sustain them -- we need to update them for a changing world. In this effort, the Obama administration is guided by three core principles. First, we have to maintain political consensus on the core objectives of our alliances. Second, we have to ensure that our alliances are nimble and adaptive so that they can successfully address new challenges and seize new opportunities. Third, we have to guarantee that the defense capabilities and communications infrastructure of our alliances are operationally and materially capable of deterring provocation from the full spectrum of state and nonstate actors.

The alliance with Japan, the cornerstone of peace and stability in the region, demonstrates how the Obama administration is giving these principles life. We share a common vision of a stable regional order with clear rules of the road -- from freedom of navigation to open markets and fair competition. We have agreed to a new arrangement, including a contribution from the Japanese government of more than $5 billion, to ensure the continued enduring presence of American forces in Japan, while expanding joint intelligence, surveillance, and reconnaissance activities to deter and react quickly to regional security challenges, as well as information sharing to address cyberthreats. We have concluded an Open Skies agreement that will enhance access for businesses and people-to-people ties, launched a strategic dialogue on the Asia-Pacific, and been working hand in hand as the two largest donor countries in Afghanistan.

Similarly, our alliance with South Korea has become stronger and more operationally integrated, and we continue to develop our combined capabilities to deter and respond to North Korean provocations. We have agreed on a plan to ensure successful transition of operational control during wartime and anticipate successful passage of the Korea-U.S. Free Trade Agreement. And our alliance has gone global, through our work together in the G-20 and the Nuclear Security Summit and through our common efforts in Haiti and Afghanistan.

We are also expanding our alliance with Australia from a Pacific partnership to an Indo-Pacific one, and indeed a global partnership. From cybersecurity to Afghanistan to the Arab Awakening to strengthening regional architecture in the Asia-Pacific, Australia's counsel and commitment have been indispensable. And in Southeast Asia, we are renewing and strengthening our alliances with the Philippines and Thailand, increasing, for example, the number of ship visits to the Philippines and working to ensure the successful training of Filipino counterterrorism forces through our Joint Special Operations Task Force in Mindanao. In Thailand -- our oldest treaty partner in Asia -- we are working to establish a hub of regional humanitarian and disaster relief efforts in the region.

AS WE UPDATE our alliances for new demands, we are also building new partnerships to help solve shared problems. Our outreach to China, India, Indonesia, Singapore, New Zealand, Malaysia, Mongolia, Vietnam, Brunei, and the Pacific Island countries is all part of a broader effort to ensure a more comprehensive approach to American strategy and engagement in the region. We are asking these emerging partners to join us in shaping and participating in a rules-based regional and global order.

One of the most prominent of these emerging partners is, of course, China. Like so many other countries before it, China has prospered as part of the open and rules-based system that the United States helped to build and works to sustain. And today, China represents one of the most challenging and consequential bilateral relationships the United States has ever had to manage. This calls for careful, steady, dynamic stewardship, an approach to China on our part that is grounded in reality, focused on results, and true to our principles and interests.

We all know that fears and misperceptions linger on both sides of the Pacific. Some in our country see China's progress as a threat to the United States; some in China worry that America seeks to constrain China's growth. We reject both those views. The fact is that a thriving America is good for China and a thriving China is good for America. We both have much more to gain from cooperation than from conflict. But you cannot build a relationship on aspirations alone. It is up to both of us to more consistently translate positive words into effective cooperation -- and, crucially, to meet our respective global responsibilities and obligations. These are the things that will determine whether our relationship delivers on its potential in the years to come. We also have to be honest about our differences. We will address them firmly and decisively as we pursue the urgent work we have to do together. And we have to avoid unrealistic expectations.

Over the last two-and-a-half years, one of my top priorities has been to identify and expand areas of common interest, to work with China to build mutual trust, and to encourage China's active efforts in global problem-solving. This is why Treasury Secretary Timothy Geithner and I launched the Strategic and Economic Dialogue, the most intensive and expansive talks ever between our governments, bringing together dozens of agencies from both sides to discuss our most pressing bilateral issues, from security to energy to human rights.

We are also working to increase transparency and reduce the risk of miscalculation or miscues between our militaries. The United States and the international community have watched China's efforts to modernize and expand its military, and we have sought clarity as to its intentions. Both sides would benefit from sustained and substantive military-to-military engagement that increases transparency. So we look to Beijing to overcome its reluctance at times and join us in forging a durable military-to-military dialogue. And we need to work together to strengthen the Strategic Security Dialogue, which brings together military and civilian leaders to discuss sensitive issues like maritime security and cybersecurity.

As we build trust together, we are committed to working with China to address critical regional and global security issues. This is why I have met so frequently -- often in informal settings -- with my Chinese counterparts, State Councilor Dai Bingguo and Foreign Minister Yang Jiechi, for candid discussions about important challenges like North Korea, Afghanistan, Pakistan, Iran, and developments in the South China Sea.

On the economic front, the United States and China need to work together to ensure strong, sustained, and balanced future global growth. In the aftermath of the global financial crisis, the United States and China worked effectively through the G-20 to help pull the global economy back from the brink. We have to build on that cooperation. U.S. firms want fair opportunities to export to China's growing markets, which can be important sources of jobs here in the United States, as well as assurances that the $50 billion of American capital invested in China will create a strong foundation for new market and investment opportunities that will support global competitiveness. At the same time, Chinese firms want to be able to buy more high-tech products from the United States, make more investments here, and be accorded the same terms of access that market economies enjoy. We can work together on these objectives, but China still needs to take important steps toward reform. In particular, we are working with China to end unfair discrimination against U.S. and other foreign companies or against their innovative technologies, remove preferences for domestic firms, and end measures that disadvantage or appropriate foreign intellectual property. And we look to China to take steps to allow its currency to appreciate more rapidly, both against the dollar and against the currencies of its other major trading partners. Such reforms, we believe, would not only benefit both our countries (indeed, they would support the goals of China's own five-year plan, which calls for more domestic-led growth), but also contribute to global economic balance, predictability, and broader prosperity.

Of course, we have made very clear, publicly and privately, our serious concerns about human rights. And when we see reports of public-interest lawyers, writers, artists, and others who are detained or disappeared, the United States speaks up, both publicly and privately, with our concerns about human rights. We make the case to our Chinese colleagues that a deep respect for international law and a more open political system would provide China with a foundation for far greater stability and growth -- and increase the confidence of China's partners. Without them, China is placing unnecessary limitations on its own development.

At the end of the day, there is no handbook for the evolving U.S.-China relationship. But the stakes are much too high for us to fail. As we proceed, we will continue to embed our relationship with China in a broader regional framework of security alliances, economic networks, and social connections.

Among key emerging powers with which we will work closely are India and Indonesia, two of the most dynamic and significant democratic powers of Asia, and both countries with which the Obama administration has pursued broader, deeper, and more purposeful relationships. The stretch of sea from the Indian Ocean through the Strait of Malacca to the Pacific contains the world's most vibrant trade and energy routes. Together, India and Indonesia already account for almost a quarter of the world's population. They are key drivers of the global economy, important partners for the United States, and increasingly central contributors to peace and security in the region. And their importance is likely to grow in the years ahead.

President Obama told the Indian parliament last year that the relationship between India and America will be one of the defining partnerships of the 21st century, rooted in common values and interests. There are still obstacles to overcome and questions to answer on both sides, but the United States is making a strategic bet on India's future -- that India's greater role on the world stage will enhance peace and security, that opening India's markets to the world will pave the way to greater regional and global prosperity, that Indian advances in science and technology will improve lives and advance human knowledge everywhere, and that India's vibrant, pluralistic democracy will produce measurable results and improvements for its citizens and inspire others to follow a similar path of openness and tolerance. So the Obama administration has expanded our bilateral partnership; actively supported India's Look East efforts, including through a new trilateral dialogue with India and Japan; and outlined a new vision for a more economically integrated and politically stable South and Central Asia, with India as a linchpin.

We are also forging a new partnership with Indonesia, the world's third-largest democracy, the world's most populous Muslim nation, and a member of the G-20. We have resumed joint training of Indonesian special forces units and signed a number of agreements on health, educational exchanges, science and technology, and defense. And this year, at the invitation of the Indonesian government, President Obama will inaugurate American participation in the East Asia Summit. But there is still some distance to travel -- we have to work together to overcome bureaucratic impediments, lingering historical suspicions, and some gaps in understanding each other's perspectives and interests.

EVEN AS WE strengthen these bilateral relationships, we have emphasized the importance of multilateral cooperation, for we believe that addressing complex transnational challenges of the sort now faced by Asia requires a set of institutions capable of mustering collective action. And a more robust and coherent regional architecture in Asia would reinforce the system of rules and responsibilities, from protecting intellectual property to ensuring freedom of navigation, that form the basis of an effective international order. In multilateral settings, responsible behavior is rewarded with legitimacy and respect, and we can work together to hold accountable those who undermine peace, stability, and prosperity.

So the United States has moved to fully engage the region's multilateral institutions, such as the Association of Southeast Asian Nations (ASEAN) and the Asia-Pacific Economic Cooperation (APEC) forum, mindful that our work with regional institutions supplements and does not supplant our bilateral ties. There is a demand from the region that America play an active role in the agenda-setting of these institutions -- and it is in our interests as well that they be effective and responsive.

That is why President Obama will participate in the East Asia Summit for the first time in November. To pave the way, the United States has opened a new U.S. Mission to ASEAN in Jakarta and signed the Treaty of Amity and Cooperation with ASEAN. Our focus on developing a more results-oriented agenda has been instrumental in efforts to address disputes in the South China Sea. In 2010, at the ASEAN Regional Forum in Hanoi, the United States helped shape a regionwide effort to protect unfettered access to and passage through the South China Sea, and to uphold the key international rules for defining territorial claims in the South China Sea's waters. Given that half the world's merchant tonnage flows through this body of water, this was a consequential undertaking. And over the past year, we have made strides in protecting our vital interests in stability and freedom of navigation and have paved the way for sustained multilateral diplomacy among the many parties with claims in the South China Sea, seeking to ensure disputes are settled peacefully and in accordance with established principles of international law.

We have also worked to strengthen APEC as a serious leaders-level institution focused on advancing economic integration and trade linkages across the Pacific. After last year's bold call by the group for a free trade area of the Asia-Pacific, President Obama will host the 2011 APEC Leaders' Meeting in Hawaii this November. We are committed to cementing APEC as the Asia-Pacific's premier regional economic institution, setting the economic agenda in a way that brings together advanced and emerging economies to promote open trade and investment, as well as to build capacity and enhance regulatory regimes. APEC and its work help expand U.S. exports and create and support high-quality jobs in the United States, while fostering growth throughout the region. APEC also provides a key vehicle to drive a broad agenda to unlock the economic growth potential that women represent. In this regard, the United States is committed to working with our partners on ambitious steps to accelerate the arrival of the Participation Age, where every individual, regardless of gender or other characteristics, is a contributing and valued member of the global marketplace.

In addition to our commitment to these broader multilateral institutions, we have worked hard to create and launch a number of "minilateral" meetings, small groupings of interested states to tackle specific challenges, such as the Lower Mekong Initiative we launched to support education, health, and environmental programs in Cambodia, Laos, Thailand, and Vietnam, and the Pacific Islands Forum, where we are working to support its members as they confront challenges from climate change to overfishing to freedom of navigation. We are also starting to pursue new trilateral opportunities with countries as diverse as Mongolia, Indonesia, Japan, Kazakhstan, and South Korea. And we are setting our sights as well on enhancing coordination and engagement among the three giants of the Asia-Pacific: China, India, and the United States.

In all these different ways, we are seeking to shape and participate in a responsive, flexible, and effective regional architecture -- and ensure it connects to a broader global architecture that not only protects international stability and commerce but also advances our values.

OUR EMPHASIS ON the economic work of APEC is in keeping with our broader commitment to elevate economic statecraft as a pillar of American foreign policy. Increasingly, economic progress depends on strong diplomatic ties, and diplomatic progress depends on strong economic ties. And naturally, a focus on promoting American prosperity means a greater focus on trade and economic openness in the Asia-Pacific. The region already generates more than half of global output and nearly half of global trade. As we strive to meet President Obama's goal of doubling exports by 2015, we are looking for opportunities to do even more business in Asia. Last year, American exports to the Pacific Rim totaled $320 billion, supporting 850,000 American jobs. So there is much that favors us as we think through this repositioning.

When I talk to my Asian counterparts, one theme consistently stands out: They still want America to be an engaged and creative partner in the region's flourishing trade and financial interactions. And as I talk with business leaders across our own nation, I hear how important it is for the United States to expand our exports and our investment opportunities in Asia's dynamic markets.

Last March in APEC meetings in Washington, and again in Hong Kong in July, I laid out four attributes that I believe characterize healthy economic competition: open, free, transparent, and fair. Through our engagement in the Asia-Pacific, we are helping to give shape to these principles and showing the world their value.

We are pursuing new cutting-edge trade deals that raise the standards for fair competition even as they open new markets. For instance, the Korea-U.S. Free Trade Agreement will eliminate tariffs on 95 percent of U.S. consumer and industrial exports within five years and support an estimated 70,000 American jobs. Its tariff reductions alone could increase exports of American goods by more than $10 billion and help South Korea's economy grow by 6 percent. It will level the playing field for U.S. auto companies and workers. So, whether you are an American manufacturer of machinery or a South Korean chemicals exporter, this deal lowers the barriers that keep you from reaching new customers.

We are also making progress on the Trans-Pacific Partnership (TPP), which will bring together economies from across the Pacific -- developed and developing alike -- into a single trading community. Our goal is to create not just more growth, but better growth. We believe trade agreements need to include strong protections for workers, the environment, intellectual property, and innovation. They should also promote the free flow of information technology and the spread of green technology, as well as the coherence of our regulatory system and the efficiency of supply chains. Ultimately, our progress will be measured by the quality of people's lives -- whether men and women can work in dignity, earn a decent wage, raise healthy families, educate their children, and take hold of the opportunities to improve their own and the next generation's fortunes. Our hope is that a TPP agreement with high standards can serve as a benchmark for future agreements -- and grow to serve as a platform for broader regional interaction and eventually a free trade area of the Asia-Pacific.

Achieving balance in our trade relationships requires a two-way commitment. That's the nature of balance -- it can't be unilaterally imposed. So we are working through APEC, the G-20, and our bilateral relationships to advocate for more open markets, fewer restrictions on exports, more transparency, and an overall commitment to fairness. American businesses and workers need to have confidence that they are operating on a level playing field, with predictable rules on everything from intellectual property to indigenous innovation.

ASIA'S REMARKABLE ECONOMIC growth over the past decade and its potential for continued growth in the future depend on the security and stability that has long been guaranteed by the U.S. military, including more than 50,000 American servicemen and servicewomen serving in Japan and South Korea. The challenges of today's rapidly changing region -- from territorial and maritime disputes to new threats to freedom of navigation to the heightened impact of natural disasters -- require that the United States pursue a more geographically distributed, operationally resilient, and politically sustainable force posture.

We are modernizing our basing arrangements with traditional allies in Northeast Asia -- and our commitment on this is rock solid -- while enhancing our presence in Southeast Asia and into the Indian Ocean. For example, the United States will be deploying littoral combat ships to Singapore, and we are examining other ways to increase opportunities for our two militaries to train and operate together. And the United States and Australia agreed this year to explore a greater American military presence in Australia to enhance opportunities for more joint training and exercises. We are also looking at how we can increase our operational access in Southeast Asia and the Indian Ocean region and deepen our contacts with allies and partners.

How we translate the growing connection between the Indian and Pacific oceans into an operational concept is a question that we need to answer if we are to adapt to new challenges in the region. Against this backdrop, a more broadly distributed military presence across the region will provide vital advantages. The United States will be better positioned to support humanitarian missions; equally important, working with more allies and partners will provide a more robust bulwark against threats or efforts to undermine regional peace and stability.

But even more than our military might or the size of our economy, our most potent asset as a nation is the power of our values -- in particular, our steadfast support for democracy and human rights. This speaks to our deepest national character and is at the heart of our foreign policy, including our strategic turn to the Asia-Pacific region.

As we deepen our engagement with partners with whom we disagree on these issues, we will continue to urge them to embrace reforms that would improve governance, protect human rights, and advance political freedoms. We have made it clear, for example, to Vietnam that our ambition to develop a strategic partnership requires that it take steps to further protect human rights and advance political freedoms. Or consider Burma, where we are determined to seek accountability for human rights violations. We are closely following developments in Nay Pyi Taw and the increasing interactions between Aung San Suu Kyi and the government leadership. We have underscored to the government that it must release political prisoners, advance political freedoms and human rights, and break from the policies of the past. As for North Korea, the regime in Pyongyang has shown persistent disregard for the rights of its people, and we continue to speak out forcefully against the threats it poses to the region and beyond.

We cannot and do not aspire to impose our system on other countries, but we do believe that certain values are universal -- that people in every nation in the world, including in Asia, cherish them -- and that they are intrinsic to stable, peaceful, and prosperous countries. Ultimately, it is up to the people of Asia to pursue their own rights and aspirations, just as we have seen people do all over the world.

IN THE LAST decade, our foreign policy has transitioned from dealing with the post-Cold War peace dividend to demanding commitments in Iraq and Afghanistan. As those wars wind down, we will need to accelerate efforts to pivot to new global realities.

We know that these new realities require us to innovate, to compete, and to lead in new ways. Rather than pull back from the world, we need to press forward and renew our leadership. In a time of scarce resources, there's no question that we need to invest them wisely where they will yield the biggest returns, which is why the Asia-Pacific represents such a real 21st-century opportunity for us.

Other regions remain vitally important, of course. Europe, home to most of our traditional allies, is still a partner of first resort, working alongside the United States on nearly every urgent global challenge, and we are investing in updating the structures of our alliance. The people of the Middle East and North Africa are charting a new path that is already having profound global consequences, and the United States is committed to active and sustained partnerships as the region transforms. Africa holds enormous untapped potential for economic and political development in the years ahead. And our neighbors in the Western Hemisphere are not just our biggest export partners; they are also playing a growing role in global political and economic affairs. Each of these regions demands American engagement and leadership.

And we are prepared to lead. Now, I'm well aware that there are those who question our staying power around the world. We've heard this talk before. At the end of the Vietnam War, there was a thriving industry of global commentators promoting the idea that America was in retreat, and it is a theme that repeats itself every few decades. But whenever the United States has experienced setbacks, we've overcome them through reinvention and innovation. Our capacity to come back stronger is unmatched in modern history. It flows from our model of free democracy and free enterprise, a model that remains the most powerful source of prosperity and progress known to humankind. I hear everywhere I go that the world still looks to the United States for leadership. Our military is by far the strongest, and our economy is by far the largest in the world. Our workers are the most productive. Our universities are renowned the world over. So there should be no doubt that America has the capacity to secure and sustain our global leadership in this century as we did in the last.

As we move forward to set the stage for engagement in the Asia-Pacific over the next 60 years, we are mindful of the bipartisan legacy that has shaped our engagement for the past 60. And we are focused on the steps we have to take at home -- increasing our savings, reforming our financial systems, relying less on borrowing, overcoming partisan division -- to secure and sustain our leadership abroad.

This kind of pivot is not easy, but we have paved the way for it over the past two-and-a-half years, and we are committed to seeing it through as among the most important diplomatic efforts of our time.

Save big when you subscribe to FP.

SUBJECTS: U.S. FOREIGN POLICY, STATE DEPARTMENT, SOUTH ASIA, EAST ASIA, SOUTHEAST ASIA

 


Lessons and False Lessons from Libya

Stephen Zunes

Nation of Change: Op Ed.

Published: Thursday 1 September 2011

http://www.nationofchange.org/lessons-and-false-lessons-libya-1314889950

One of the problems of armed revolutionary struggle compared to unarmed revolutionary struggle is the dependence upon foreign supporters, which can then be leveraged after victory.

The down­fall of Muam­mar Gaddafi's regime is very good news, par­tic­u­larly for the peo­ple of Libya. How­ever, it is crit­i­cally im­por­tant that the world not learn the wrong lessons from the dic­ta­tor's over­throw.

It is cer­tainly true that NATO played a crit­i­cal role in dis­rupt­ing the heavy weapons ca­pa­bil­ity of the re­pres­sive Libyan regime and block­ing its fuel and am­mu­ni­tion sup­plies through mas­sive airstrikes and by pro­vid­ing ar­ma­ments and lo­gis­ti­cal sup­port for the rebels. How­ever, both the mil­i­taris­tic tri­umphal­ism of the pro-in­ter­ven­tion hawks and the more cyn­i­cal con­spir­acy mon­ger­ing of some on the left ig­nore that this was in­deed a pop­u­lar rev­o­lu­tion, which may have been able to suc­ceed with­out NATO, par­tic­u­larly if the op­po­si­tion had not fo­cused pri­mar­ily on the mil­i­tary strat­egy. En­gag­ing in an armed strug­gle against the heav­ily armed despot es­sen­tially took on Gaddafi where he was strongest rather than tak­ing greater ad­van­tage of where he was weak­est - his lack of pop­u­lar sup­port.

There has been lit­tle at­ten­tion paid to the fact that the rea­son the anti-Gaddafi rebels were able to un­ex­pect­edly march into Tripoli last week­end with so lit­tle re­sis­tance ap­pears to have been a re­sult of a mas­sive and largely un­armed civil in­sur­rec­tion which had erupted in neigh­bor­hoods through­out the city. In­deed, much of the cap­i­tal had al­ready been lib­er­ated by the time the rebel columns en­tered and began mop­ping up the re­main­ing pock­ets of pro-regime forces.

As Juan Cole noted in an Au­gust 22 in­ter­view on Democ­racy Now!, "the city had al­ready over­thrown the regime" by the time the rebels ar­rived. The Uni­ver­sity of Michi­gan pro­fes­sor ob­served how, "Be­gin­ning Sat­ur­day night, work­ing-class dis­tricts rose up, in the hun­dreds of thou­sands and just threw off the regime." Sim­i­larly, Khaled Dar­wish's Au­gust 24 ar­ti­cle in The New York Times de­scribes how un­armed Tripoli­ta­ni­ans rushed into the streets prior to the rebels en­ter­ing the cap­i­tal, blocked sus­pected snipers from apart­ment rooftops and sang and chanted over loud­speak­ers to mo­bi­lize the pop­u­la­tion against Gaddafi's regime

Though NATO helped di­rect the final pin­cer move­ment of the rebels as they ap­proached the Libyan cap­i­tal and con­tin­ued to bomb gov­ern­ment tar­gets, Gaddafi's final col­lapse ap­pears to have more closely re­sem­bled that of Hosni Mubarak and Zine El Abidine Ben Ali than that of Sad­dam Hus­sein.

It should also be noted that the ini­tial up­ris­ing against Gaddafi in Feb­ru­ary was over­whelm­ingly non­vi­o­lent. In less than a week, this un­armed in­sur­rec­tion had re­sulted in pro-democ­racy forces tak­ing over most of the cities in the east­ern part of the coun­try, a num­ber of key cities in the west and even some neigh­bor­hoods in Tripoli. It was also dur­ing this pe­riod when most of the res­ig­na­tions of cab­i­net mem­bers and other im­por­tant aides of Gaddafi, Libyan am­bas­sadors in for­eign cap­i­tals and top mil­i­tary of­fi­cers took place. Thou­sands of sol­diers de­fected or re­fused to fire on crowds, de­spite threats of ex­e­cu­tion. It was only when the re­bel­lion took a more vi­o­lent turn, how­ever, that the rev­o­lu­tion's progress was dra­mat­i­cally re­versed and Gaddafi gave his in­fa­mous Feb­ru­ary 22 speech threat­en­ing mas­sacres in rebel strong­holds, which in turn, led to the United States and its NATO al­lies to enter the war.

In­deed, it was only a week or so be­fore Gaddafi's col­lapse that the armed rebels had suc­ceeded in re­cap­tur­ing most of the ter­ri­tory that had orig­i­nally been lib­er­ated by their un­armed coun­ter­parts six months ear­lier.

 

It can cer­tainly be ar­gued that, once the rev­o­lu­tion­ar­ies shifted to armed strug­gle, NATO air sup­port proved crit­i­cal in se­verely weak­en­ing Gaddafi's abil­ity to coun­ter­at­tack and that West­ern arms and ad­vis­ers were im­por­tant in en­abling rebel forces to make cru­cial gains in the north­west­ern part of the coun­try prior to the final as­sault on Tripoli. At the same time, there is lit­tle ques­tion that for­eign in­ter­ven­tion in a coun­try with a his­tory of bru­tal for­eign con­quest, dom­i­na­tion and sub­ver­sion was suc­cess­fully ma­nip­u­lated by Gaddafi to rally far more sup­port to his side in his final months than would have been the case had he been faced with a largely non­vi­o­lent in­dige­nous, civil in­sur­rec­tion. It isn't cer­tain that the de­struc­tion of his mil­i­tary ca­pa­bil­i­ties by the NATO strikes was more sig­nif­i­cant than the ways in which such West­ern in­ter­ven­tion in the civil war en­abled the be­sieged dic­ta­tor to shore up what had been rapidly de­te­ri­o­rat­ing sup­port in Tripoli and other areas under gov­ern­ment con­trol.

I could achieve an out­come I de­sired in an in­ter­per­sonal dis­pute by punch­ing some­one in the nose, but that doesn't mean that it, there­fore, proved that my ac­tion was the only way to ac­com­plish my goal. It's no se­cret that over­bear­ing mil­i­tary force can even­tu­ally wear down an au­to­cratic mil­i­ta­rized regime, but - as the ouster of op­pres­sive regimes in Egypt, Tunisia, the Philip­pines, Poland, Chile, Ser­bia, and scores of other coun­tries through mass non­vi­o­lent ac­tion in re­cent years has in­di­cated - there are ways of un­der­min­ing a regime's pil­lars of sup­port to the ex­tent that it col­lapses under its own weight. Ul­ti­mately, a despot's power comes not from the armed forces under his com­mand, but the will­ing­ness of a peo­ple to rec­og­nize his au­thor­ity and obey his or­ders.

This is not to say that the largely non­vi­o­lent strug­gle launched in Feb­ru­ary would have achieved a quick and easy vic­tory had they not turned to armed strug­gle with for­eign sup­port. The weak­ness of Libyan civil so­ci­ety, com­bined with the move­ment's ques­tion­able tac­ti­cal de­ci­sion to en­gage pri­mar­ily in demon­stra­tions rather than di­ver­si­fy­ing their meth­ods of civil re­sis­tance, made them par­tic­u­larly vul­ner­a­ble to the bru­tal­ity of Gaddafi's for­eign mer­ce­nar­ies and other forces. In ad­di­tion, un­like the well-co­or­di­nated non­vi­o­lent anti-Mubarak cam­paign in Egypt, the Libyan op­po­si­tion's cam­paign was largely spon­ta­neous. How­ever, in­sist­ing that the Libyan op­po­si­tion "tried non­vi­o­lence and it didn't work" be­cause peace­ful pro­test­ers were killed and it did not suc­ceed in top­pling the regime after a few days of pub­lic demon­stra­tions makes lit­tle sense, par­tic­u­larly since the armed strug­gle took more than six months. And it does not mean there were no other al­ter­na­tives but to launch a civil war.

The es­ti­mated 13,000 ad­di­tional deaths since the launch­ing of the armed strug­gle and the wide­spread de­struc­tion of key seg­ments of the coun­try's in­fra­struc­ture are not the only prob­lems re­lated to re­sort­ing to mil­i­tary means to oust Gaddafi.

One prob­lem with an armed over­throw of a dic­ta­tor, as op­posed to a largely non­vi­o­lent over­throw of a dic­ta­tor, is that you have lots of armed in­di­vid­u­als who are now con­vinced that power comes from guns. The mar­tial val­ues and the strict mil­i­tary hi­er­ar­chy in­her­ent in armed strug­gle can be­come ac­cepted as the norm, par­tic­u­larly if the mil­i­tary lead­ers of the re­bel­lion be­come the po­lit­i­cal lead­ers of the na­tion, as is usu­ally the case. In­deed, his­tory has shown that coun­tries in which dic­ta­tor­ships are over­thrown by force of arms are far more likely to suf­fer from in­sta­bil­ity and/or slide into an­other dic­ta­tor­ship. By con­trast, dic­ta­tor­ships over­thrown in largely non­vi­o­lent in­sur­rec­tions al­most al­ways evolve into democ­ra­cies within a few years.

De­spite the large-scale NATO in­ter­ven­tion in sup­port of the anti-Gaddafi up­ris­ing, this has been a widely sup­ported pop­u­lar rev­o­lu­tion from a broad cross sec­tion of so­ci­ety. Gaddafi's bru­tal and ar­bi­trary 42-year rule had alien­ated the over­whelm­ing ma­jor­ity of the Libyan peo­ple and his over­throw is un­der­stand­ably a cause of cel­e­bra­tion through­out the coun­try. Though the breadth of the op­po­si­tion makes a de­mo­c­ra­tic tran­si­tion more likely than in some vi­o­lent over­throws of other dic­ta­tor­ships, the risk that an un­de­mo­c­ra­tic fac­tion may force its way into power is still a real pos­si­bil­ity. And given that the United States, France and Britain have proved them­selves quite will­ing to con­tinue sup­port­ing dic­ta­tor­ships else­where in the Arab world, there is no guar­an­tee that the NATO pow­ers would find such a sce­nario ob­jec­tion­able as long as a new dic­ta­tor­ship was seen as friendly to the West.

An­other prob­lem with the way Gaddafi was over­thrown is the way in which NATO so bla­tantly went be­yond the man­date pro­vided by the United Na­tions Se­cu­rity Coun­cil to sim­ply pro­tect the civil­ian pop­u­la­tion through the es­tab­lish­ment of a no-fly zone. In­stead, NATO be­came an ac­tive par­tic­i­pant in a civil war, pro­vid­ing arms, in­tel­li­gence, ad­vis­ers and con­duct­ing over 7,500 air and mis­sile strikes against mil­i­tary and gov­ern­ment fa­cil­i­ties. Such abuse of the UN sys­tem will cre­ate even more skep­ti­cism re­gard­ing the im­ple­men­ta­tion of the re­spon­si­bil­ity to pro­tect should there re­ally be an in­cip­i­ent geno­cide some­where where for­eign in­ter­ven­tion may in­deed be the only re­al­is­tic op­tion.

Fur­ther­more, while it is cer­tainly pos­si­ble that Gaddafi would have con­tin­ued to refuse to step down in any case, the NATO in­ter­ven­tion em­bold­ened the rebels to refuse of­fers by the regime for a pro­vi­sional cease-fire and di­rect ne­go­ti­a­tions, thereby elim­i­nat­ing even the pos­si­bil­ity of end­ing the blood­shed months ear­lier.

In­deed, there is good rea­son to ques­tion whether NATO's role in Gaddafi's re­moval was mo­ti­vated by hu­man­i­tar­ian con­cerns in the first place. For ex­am­ple, NATO in­ter­ven­tion was ini­ti­ated dur­ing the height of the sav­age re­pres­sion of the non­vi­o­lent pro-democ­racy strug­gle in the West­ern-backed king­dom of Bahrain, yet US and British sup­port for that au­to­cratic Arab monar­chy has con­tin­ued as the hope for bring­ing free­dom to that is­land na­tion was bru­tally crushed. And given the over­whelm­ing bi­par­ti­san sup­port in the United States for Is­raeli mil­i­tary cam­paigns in 2006 and 2008-09 which, while only last­ing a few weeks, suc­ceeded in slaugh­ter­ing more than 1,500 Lebanese and Pales­tin­ian civil­ians, Wash­ing­ton's hu­man­i­tar­ian claims for the Libyan in­ter­ven­tion ring par­tic­u­larly hol­low.

It's true that some of the left­ist cri­tiques of the NATO cam­paign were rather spe­cious. For ex­am­ple, this was not sim­ply a war for oil. Gaddafi had long ago opened his oil fields to the West, with Oc­ci­den­tal, BP and ENI among the biggest ben­e­fi­cia­ries. Re­la­tions be­tween Big Oil and the Libyan regime were doing just fine and the NATO-backed war was highly dis­rup­tive to their in­ter­ests.

Sim­i­larly, Libya under Gaddafi was hardly a pro­gres­sive al­ter­na­tive to the right-wing Arab rulers fa­vored by the West. De­spite some im­pres­sive so­cial­ist ini­tia­tives early in Gaddafi's reign, which led Libya to im­pres­sive gains in health care, ed­u­ca­tion, hous­ing, and other needs, the past two decades had wit­nessed in­creased cor­rup­tion, re­gional and tribal fa­voritism, capri­cious in­vest­ment poli­cies, an in­creas­ingly preda­tory bu­reau­cracy and a de­gree of poverty and in­ad­e­quate in­fra­struc­ture in­ex­cus­able for a coun­try of such vast po­ten­tial wealth.

How­ever, given the strong role of NATO in the up­ris­ing and the close ties de­vel­oped with the mil­i­tary lead­ers of the rev­o­lu­tion, it would be naïve to as­sume that the United States and other coun­tries in the coali­tion won't try to as­sert their in­flu­ence in the di­rec­tion of post-Gaddafi Libya. One of the prob­lems of armed rev­o­lu­tion­ary strug­gle com­pared to un­armed rev­o­lu­tion­ary strug­gle is the de­pen­dence upon for­eign sup­port­ers, which can then be lever­aged after vic­tory. Given the debt and on­go­ing de­pen­dency some of the rebel lead­ers have de­vel­oped with NATO coun­tries in re­cent months, it would sim­i­larly be naïve to think that some of them wouldn't be will­ing to let this hap­pen.

In sum­mary, while Gaddafi's ouster is cause for cel­e­bra­tion, it is crit­i­cal that it not be in­ter­preted as a vin­di­ca­tion of West­ern mil­i­tary in­ter­ven­tion­ism. Not only will the mil­i­tary side of the vic­tory likely leave a prob­lem­atic legacy, we should not deny agency to the many thou­sands of Libyans across re­gions, tribes and ide­olo­gies, who ul­ti­mately made vic­tory pos­si­ble through their re­fusal to con­tinue their co­op­er­a­tion with an op­pres­sive and il­le­git­i­mate regime. It is ul­ti­mately a vic­tory of the Libyan peo­ple. And they alone should de­ter­mine their coun­try's fu­ture.


 

Two Divisions of Vietnam

By Charles Kimball

History of Southeast Asia

http://www.guidetothailand.com/thailand-history/vietnam2.php

---------------------------------------------------------

(Comments; most Cmbodians tend to view any arguments between different people with different ideas as very bad and objectionable. However, as in science, sometime, it is better to allow ideas to be e[pxtressed publicly than to remain hiodden and unchanged as is captured by this famous proposition, “ From thesis to anti-thesis, one can arrive at a synthesis. 

"The triad thesis, antithesis, synthesis is often used to describe the thought of German philosopher Georg Wilhelm Friedrich Hegel. Hegel never used the term himself, and almost all of his biographers have been eager to discredit it.

The triad is usually described in the following way:

  • The thesis is an intellectual proposition.
  • The antithesis is simply the negation of the thesis, a reaction to the proposition.
  • The synthesis solves the conflict between the thesis and antithesis by reconciling their common truths, and forming a new proposition."

 This article is about an important and deadly civil war between the conservative northern Viet dynasty led by the Trinhs, and the more creative and adjustable southern dynasty led by the Nguyens.

It was the victory of the Southern dynasty of the Nguyen that led to the survival of the Vietnamese as a people from the Chinese threat, and the beginning of the disintegration of Champa and Cambodia. I hope Cambodians do understand that there is sometime a necessary change even though it does look divisive and bad first. For Cambodia, there must be a change in both the mind and of its people and leaders, if Cambodia is to survive the Vietnamese well-thought-out, well organized, and implemented  strategy knpown as "Nam tien or Southward March"   to conquer its weaker neighbors, namely Champa and Cambodia.

This article also shows how close the French were and still is to the Vietnamese, that is why they gave Kampuchea Krom to the Vietnamese in 1949.

Naranhkiri Tith Ph.D. Washington DC. September 7, 2011)

-------------------------------------------------------- 

After the elimination of Champa, Vietnam was able to expand south without opposition. Saigon became Vietnamese in 1697, and so did the rest of the Mekong delta by 1757; both had been part of Cambodia before this time, but the Khmer state was now too far in decline to defend its borders. With the annexation of the southernmost province, Soc Trang (1840), Vietnam reached its present-day frontiers. There were also attempts to put pro-Vietnamese monarchs in charge of Cambodia and Laos, though none of these succeeded for long.

The transformation of Vietnam from a small compact state into a realm 1,000 miles long caused severe growing pains. Two cultures developed: a heavily populated, conservative north, and a bolder, more aggressive south. During the next three centuries Vietnam was divided twice, and the two halves were at war much of the time.

The first and shorter division came almost as soon as Champa was gone. Between 1497 and 1527 ten weak kings rose and fell from the throne, most of them usurpers. Finally the ambitious governor of Hanoi, Mac Dang Dung, ordered the reigning monarch to commit suicide, and claimed the throne for himself. However, the deposed Le family found two generals who remained loyal to them, Nguyen Kim and his son-in-law Trinh Kiem. Between 1533 and 1545 they regained control of the lands south of the Red River delta, but then Nguyen Kim was assassinated, and his sons were too young to finish what he started. This setback prolonged the civil war until 1592, when the Le, Nguyen, and Trinh families conquered Hanoi and most of the north. The Mac rulers fled to Cao Bang, on the Chinese frontier, and there they remained, always threatening to come back, until the Chinese stopped supporting them in 1677.

Theoretically the Le monarch was in charge of the whole country again, but he was really a figurehead; the Nguyens administered the south from Hue, and the Trinhs handled the day-to-day affairs of the north from Hanoi. Now there were four dynasties (Le, Mac, Nguyen and Trinh), each claiming to be the true rulers over all of Vietnam. The Nguyens and Trinhs forgot the friendship of their ancestors, and now they got along like scorpions in a bottle. Both families prepared for war, which broke out in 1620 when the Nguyens refused to submit any longer to Hanoi. For over half a century the Trinh rulers tried in vain to conquer the south. The failure of the last campaign in 1673 was followed by a truce that lasted nearly a century. During this time both the Nguyens and Trinhs paid lip service to the Le dynasty but maintained two separate governments in the two halves of the country.

In 1772 a new civil war began. This time it was started by three brothers named Nhac, Lu, and Hue'; history calls them the Tay Son brothers, after the name of their village. Originally bandits in the Robin Hood style, the Tay Sons declared war on all three ruling houses when they gathered enough peasant support to form an army of their own. In 1777 they massacred the Nguyen family, except for one member, Nguyen Anh, who escaped. While the Tay Sons were campaigning in the north, Nguyen Anh attempted to establish himself as king of Saigon, but he was driven out by the Tay Sons in 1783. In the north the Tay Sons also succeeded, overthrowing the Le and Trinh dynasties in 1786.

For a short time Vietnam was reunited under the Tay Son brothers, but Nguyen Anh was able to make a comeback. In the meantime he had gained the friendship of a powerful French bishop, Pierre Pigneau de Behaine, who saw great opportunities for missionaries in Vietnam if he could place a pro-Christian king on the throne. Pigneau went to Paris in 1787, taking along Nguyen Anh's seven-year-old son as proof of his good faith. Unfortunately the French government was broke--it was only two years before the French Revolution would begin--so no aid came from the court of Louis XVI. All Pigneau could do was collect funds from interested merchants, which he used to hire mercenaries on the way back to Vietnam. With their help Nguyen Anh captured Saigon and the Mekong delta in 1788. Most of the mercenaries got bored and quit afterwards, but Nguyen Anh now had the power base he needed. In a series of campaigns that lasted 14 years, Nguyen Anh defeated the Tay Sons and gained control of the entire country. When Hanoi and Hue fell to his armies in 1802, he moved his capital to Hue. To signify that he now ruled all of Vietnam, he changed his name to Gia Long, a name referring to the provinces containing Saigon (Gia Dinh) and Hanoi (Thanh Long). For his French benefactor, who died in 1799, Gia Long erected a fine tomb, and during the rest of his reign (1802-19) he kept French advisors at his court. There was full toleration of missionaries during his lifetime, but his successors were less friendly to Christians. That would eventually give the French an excuse to come back in force. The French were too busy with affairs at home to get involved in Vietnam until the mid-19th century, but they would return someday, now that the door had been opened for them.

  ©Copyright 2000 - 2003 Charles Kimball

Charles Kimball bio:

That might have been the end of the matter, but in early 1988 I decided to help my pastor out some more. I devoted my spare time to writing some general papers on Asian history, because I have long been interested in that part of the world (my Filipino wife, of course). First I did a paper on India, then I did one on China; by the end of '88 I had also done Korea and Japan.

At that point I realized that I didn't want to stop writing history, so I continued. I wrote on Russia and Southeast Asia in 1989-90, and in 1991 I started on the Middle East. The Middle East project took until 2002 to finish, because so many other things got in the way. The main distraction was maintenance; history papers go out of date fairly quickly, especially if you finish by covering current events. Another was the classes I taught in the real world. In 1996-97 I taught classes on church history and Genesis, and was paid by my church to convert the notes from the world history class into a fullfledged text. As a result, those were very productive writing years; my pet projects may have been on the back burner, but I completed A History of Christianity, The Genesis Chronicles, and A Biblical Interpretation of World History. On top of that I got a request to turn a set of notes I had into a European history. It took two years, but that job was finally finished in October 2001. In 2004 and 2005, I wrote an African history 

 


 

Exchanges of emails between our group members on the "Lotus Revolution"

 

(Comments: Pasted below are some of the exchanges of emails between the "Lotus Revolution" promoters group led by Ou Chal, and our small group members, on this important and potentially positive,  and it would lead to the liberation of Cambodia, if this project is well-thought out, implemented and led , and irising f it is correct in both form and substance.  Naranhkiri Tith Ph.D. Washington DC. September 01, 2011)

 

---------------------------------------------------------

 

August 30, 2011

 

Dear Ritthy:

 

You have done the right things for Cambodia and its people and with great courage and great dignity. I share with Kal's thoughts and impression about you. I want you to know that you always have us with you, and we will always do whatever we can to help you in your very noble and meaningful mission to help the Cambodian youth to know about the real problems of Cambodia and hopefully to make them more useful to Cambodia 's survival.

 

I am pasting below a very important article titled "A New Palestinian Movement: Young, Networked, Nonviolent " on how Palestinian youth is opting for a new roadmap to fight the powerful Israeli occupation and colonialism, by using non-violence as a philosophy to allow them to survive Israel onslaught.This quote from the conclusion of that article pretty much sum up the gist of the new approach to fighting the Israeli occupation, as follows:

"So the stalemate continues—with one exception: the March 15 movement and the rush of history in the region. The young activists may be preoccupied by the chimera of Palestinian unity at the moment, but what happens if they turn their full attention to the Israeli occupation? What happens if they begin to organize marches to protest the near daily that outrages perpetrated by Jewish settlers? What if they stage sit-down strikes to open roads that are used by settlers but closed to Palestinians? What if they march 10,000 strong against a settlement that is refusing Palestinians access to a traditional water supply? "If it is nonviolent, then that means, by definition, it is civilized," an Israeli official said. "We have no problem with that." But what if the Palestinians are nonviolent and the Jewish settlers are not? "I think about the dogs unleashed on Martin Luther King in Birmingham," Quran says. "I think about the beatings. That's what it took for Americans to see the justice of his cause. We will be risking our lives, but that is what it takes. I only hope that we're not too well educated to be courageous."

 

The Palestinians have tried with violent means, especially the "Hamas" party; but it did not succeed. That was why I suggested to Ou Chal how to deal with the Vietnamese occupation using the philosophy of "Non-Violence", and to start on a new approach, by prioritizing the internal issue first, over the external issue. Because, only when Cambodia is freed from Hun Sen and Sihanouk's corrupt and terrorizing regime, can the Cambodian people address the Vietnamese deadly problem. As long as Hun Sen and Sihanouk are in power, they will allow the Vietnamese illegal immigrants to be moving freely into Cambodia to take over the land and the destiny of the Cambodian people, once and for all. I think it is what you are trying to do with the Cambodian youth.

 

All the best and warm regards.

 

Naranhkiri Tith Ph.D. Washington DC

 

--------------------------------------------------

 

In a message dated 8/30/2011 4:15:33 A.M. Eastern Daylight Time, ouritthy87@gmail.com writes:

 

Respected Lok Om kiri and Lok Pou Kal,

 

For Lok Om kiri,

 

thank you so much for your kind mail in response to my comments and many thanks for your verification and comments on the objectives of the Lotus Revolution. It really helps me and perhaps other respected members to learn to analyze and scrutinize the issues more objectively and systematically.

 

Your opinion as well as every Cambodian's is significantly needed and priceless for the Lotus Revolution. For this mission from every Cambodian should be involving; it cannot be monopolized.

 

For Lok Pou Kal, I am once again very pleased and honor in response to your kind, supportive and encouraging words. As a youths who have experienced in living in this chronically-affected society with full of corruption and social unfairness, so they should be aware that they are the important and much-needed strengths who can make CHANGE happen.

 

To my own experience in the training workshop, Youths talking with Youths regarding social and political issues is more effective than old people do.

 

Thank for your worries about securities, I will be a bit more politically correct with the CPPers and their young political activists when I will be meeting them in the early September. It is very hard for Konrad Adenauer Stiftung to make the "Youth in Politics" programme. For CPP political activists, it takes time to invite them and Konrad needs to write letter to the big gun of the CPP, Mr. Say Chhum, for his permission time and again.

 

However, during my interaction with those young political activists, they are still talking the words of their respective Bosses. They still lack of independent thoughts. they are following the political doctrine and manifestoes of their political parties.

 

So for the youths, they should be at the same informed about the political awareness and taught to have independent thoughts and avoids being dictated by their political leaders. Here is the writing of Dr. Peang Meth who quoted my words and named me as SAMBATH.

 http://www.humanrights.asia/opinions/columns/AHRC-ETC-037-2011

In short, thank you once again for your support and encouragement. I will keep spreading political awareness to those youths in their communities.

 

I wish you and your family best of health.

 

With my deepest respect,

 

Ou Ritthy

 

---------------------------------------------------------

On Mon, Aug 29, 2011 at 9:57 PM,

 <Naranhkiritith@aol.com> wrote:

August 29, 2011

 

Dear Ritthy:

 

Thank you for your feedback on my exchange or the lack thereof with Ou Chal on his suggested "Lotus Revolution."

 

As you so well said, that you are not a blind follower of anybody. By the way, I am smart enough to know that a blind follower is not what Cambodia really needs at this stage of its dangerous life.

I only want to give my opinion on such an important topic such the suggested Lotus Revolution. What I know and have is my right to my opinion, that is why my web site is titled " The Voice of the Minority of One."

 

I am disappointed not being able to have a real discussion with Ou Chal. Either he thinks he owns the truth and wisdom, or he did not care about exchanging ideas or discussion. Then, it is a one way street. That is very wrong for someone who pretends to try to save Cambodia. He should be more modest. Warm regards. N. Tith

 

PS. I am glad that you are participating in this project with the opposition parties in Cambodia.

 

---------------------------------------------------------

 

In a message dated 8/29/2011 1:09:03 A.M. Eastern Daylight Time, ouritthy87@gmail.com writes:

 

Dear Lok Om and respected members,

I do hope you and your family are fine there.

I have read with great pleasure the Lotus Revolution of the Bong Ou Chal who has conscientiousness, bravery and clear intention to liberate Cambodia through Revolution. For political change (reform, political coup and revolution) in Cambodia, I find Revolution or people power is the only possible way happening in the future. Therefore, it is a very good start for Cambodian people. I am longing to see and participate.

For the modification the three objectives of the Lotus Revolution, it is not always a matter of following all what Lok Om Kiri is speaking and writing and believing that what Lok Om Kiri is speaking and writing are always right. Nevertheless, to my believe I am also in line with him and believe that we should finish regime and fight against the people or the groups who have protected the Vietnamese’s benefits first and then we Khmers would together in one voice fight against the Vietnamization in Cambodia. How can we fight against Vietnamization if we do not internally finish the regime or the group of people who have been protecting Vietnamese’s benefits and cheating Cambodian people and pretending to be the heroes in Cambodia?

Once again, not because I am always supporting Lok Om kiri’s idea but I just find it logical and reasonable enough with these strategic and systematic objectives of the Lotus Revolution. I do not like blindly respecting and following by saying “yes, yes sir and right, right, right sir” all the time. If we do so it is like the administration of Cambodian nowadays.

All in all, I am proud of Bong OU CHAL for his great initiative of making Lotus Revolution. We Khmers should be discussing together and make it work effectively and efficiently. Being a Khmer, it is a must and I am prepared that I have a responsibility and a share in this mission.

Let me write some more sentences about the one-week training workshop on “YOUTH in POLITICS” in Kompong Cham that I involved.

- Three-day workshop on 22th-25th NRP with Funcipec (40 selected political activists from Kompong Cham and Kongpong Thom)

- Three-day workshop on 25th-27th HRP with SRP (40 selected political activists from Kompong Cham and Kongpong Thom)

- Three-day workshop CPP will be conducted alone on early September (40 selected political activists from Kompong Cham and Kongpong Thom)

During this one-week workshop that an internaitonal NGO  has designed a course outline to teach Young political activists (aged from 18-35) of the big five political parties that have representatives at the National Assembly: These are the topics we have taught:

- Active Democratic Citizenships

- Sovereign State

- Political Tolerance

- Democracy

- Political Culture

- Cambodian Political History

- Youth and Civic Engagement

Among these topics I was given a chance to teach “Political Culture”. As they are actively discussing, it was truly amazing to experience with those active youths in the respect of Cambodian political issues. In teaching political culture, I was strongly emphasizing on the very crucial and much-needed roles of youths in political socialization in their respective communities as on the fact that political socialization would raise the political awareness, political participation and of course political culture and would ultimately lead to the POLITICAL CHANGE.

Interestingly enough, in political change I put three possible options:

- Reform

- Political coup

- Revolution

After having acutely understood the definitions and characteristics of the three options of political change, most of the Youths do believe that Cambodia situation needs “Revolution” to liberate. They understand that we could nether use or depend on ELECTION nor MILITARY to make change by doing either Reform or Coup.

Most of the Youths asked me how Revolution can possibly happen in Cambodia? At that time I was speaking in detail about the successful Arab Revolution by talking from the provocation from Tunisia when a fresh IT graduate set himself fire owing the unemployment, food inflation, corruption, social injustice, oppression.......

As in Cambodia 70% of Population is youths (aged from 18-35) so they should be fully aware that they are the core strengths who can make change in Cambodia and they should be spreading and passing political awareness and understanding from one to another in their communities.

 


 

Climate change to hit rural poor.

The Phnom Penh Post; Tuesday, 30 August 2011 10:02

By Kristin Lynch

----------------------------------------------

A boy plays in what remains of a pond in Kandal province last year. Photo by: Heng Chivoan CLIMATE change posed a major threat to Cambodia because of its extreme poverty and predominantly rural population, development experts told a conference yesterday.

This is an agrarian economy that depends very much on weather. And we are among the poorest countries in the world,” Dr Tin Ponlok, deputy director general of the Ministry of Environment’s Climate Change Department said at the launch of the United Nations Development Programme’s 2011 Cambodian Human Development Report.

For the first time, the report focuses on climate change.

Tin Ponlok said Cambodia’s poverty and dependence on agriculture made the Kingdom more susceptible to the effects of climate change.

“We have very limited adaptive capacity … so climate change poses additional threats to efforts to develop the country,” he said.

According to the report, climate change will have an extreme effect on Cambodia’s water resources, agriculture, fisheries and forests.

For example, a one-degree rise in temperature could make rice farming unviable for many farmers. Moreover, changes to water flows could increase competition for, and conflicts over, resources.

The poorest Cambodians will experience the effects of climate change the most, the report says. As a result, it is critical to alleviate poverty by “ensuring universal access to health care, improving disease monitoring and surveillance, and establishing social safety nets”.

“By strengthening these critical areas of vulnerability and poverty, the likely impacts of climate change can be reduced,” the report says.

“At the same time, the human capital of the country can be strengthened and directed to the kinds of actions needed to make positive, longer-term development changes.”

Developing this “adaptive capacity” of Cambodians – so they are well prepared to respond to any crisis that climate change may bring – is a key recommendation of the report.

UNDP Cambodia deputy country director Sophie Baranes said the report “stresses the need to take actions . . . that will improve human development and adaptive capacity in response to any form of shock or crisis”.

She also called for a more work to be done at the local level.

“Climate change efforts thus far have largely been concentrated on the national and international levels. Local planning and action, however … is where the greatest potential to build resilient rural livelihoods exists,” she said.

Collaboration with neighbouring countries is also important. “With much of the country lying within the Mekong River basin, action will need to be in partnership with Cambodia’s neighbours,” the report says.

Tin Ponlok said it was critical that future national development strategies were drafted with climate change in mind.

“We are at the early stages of our development, so it’s quite important to design the most appropriate development pathway. We call it the green growth economy, that takes climate change into account,” he said.

“It’s not very easy, because no such model is in place,” he added.


Scope of land evictions revealed

John Anthony

Phnom Penh Post | Tuesday, 16 August 2011

Victims of land disputes nationwide are being encouraged to unite, as figures released yesterday highlighted the magnitude of what is often referred to as an “epidemic of land grabbing”.

Ownership of at least 5 percent of all land in Cambodia was a matter of dispute between 2007 and 2011, according to a study by the Cambodian Centre for Human Rights.

CCHR presented the findings of its study on land conflicts in Cambodia at a press conference in Phnom Penh yesterday. As many as 47,000 families had been or could be affected by land conflict cases, some of which are ongoing, covered in the study.

The study, which was restricted to publicly available information, found that there had been 223 land conflict cases from 2007 to 2011. These comprised 165 reported land grabs and 66 evictions. More than 9,000 square kilometres of land had been confiscated during the period, the study found.

At the conference a number of land conflict victims delivered emotional accounts of losing their homes and land, and the impact it had on them.

Venerable Loun Sovath, the senior monk in Siem Reap’ province’s Chi Kraeng district, said that evictions violated human rights and international laws. “I call on the government, relevant ministries and stakeholders to enhance respect for human rights and the law,” he said. Loun Sovath has become an outspoken voice on land rights issues over the past two years, combining human rights and a respect for the rule of law with peaceful advocacy grounded in Buddhist precepts. His advocacy on behalf of communities involved in land disputes began after two members of his family were shot during a land dispute in 2009.

Prey Lang committee chief Moeurn Sopheap also called on victims to band together.

“People must know that as the victims we have rights to make complaints. We have to unite, combat and protest against those violating our rights,” Moeurn Sopheap said.

Prey Lang forest, which covers sections of four provinces, was in the spotlight earlier this year when hundreds of residents were evicted to make way for rubber plantations.

About 30 per cent of land conflicts in CCHR’s study occurred in or around Phnom Penh, while border provinces accounted for 27 per cent.

Nearly half of all cases involved violations of human rights. A third of all land conflict victims were reportedly arrested while 45 per cent were subjected to intimidation or destruction of property.

CCHR president Ou Virak said the study would not have been possible without help from victims. He encouraged victims, various stakeholders and NGOs to rally together to combat land conflicts.

“These conflicts destroy lives. Cambodia has had enough of land grabbing and impunity, and real reform is required to ensure equality and security in the land sector,” he said.

The study’s findings will be presented to government ministries, parliamentarians and NGOs, he said.

The figures were limited to publicly available data as CCHR did not want to present statistics that the government would be likely to immediately dismiss. Ou Virak said. “We have more information on more cases, but we wanted to play the low-ball numbers.”

The Ministry of Land Management had seen the figures and responded, which was a positive step forward, he said. But they disputed the figures and came back with a total of only 5,000 cases, a fraction of 47,000 the centre had found, he said.

The ministry declined to comment yesterday.


The Third Wave Revolution in the Middle East…and the Administration’s Cluelessness

Kim Holmes

The Foundry: February 24, 2011 at 12:30 pm

http://blog.heritage.org/2011/02/24/the-third-wave-revolution-in-the-middle-east-and-the-administrations-cluelessness/

----------------------------------------------------------------

First it was the Arab and Persian nationalist revolts against European colonialism. Next it was the Islamist revolt against the corrupt monarchies and nationalist regimes set up in the nationalist era. Now we have a third wave of revolt across the Middle East that is unprecedented and unpredictable.

Arab nationalism was largely an elite phenomenon that drove and exploited popular sentiments. Islamism is driven by clerics and political ideologues like the Muslim Brotherhood who likewise exploit peoples’ religious beliefs and social resentments. The current third wave of revolt is truly a bottom-up, people driven movement. It’s driven not by nationalism, Islamism or any other 20th Century “ism,” but by a 21st Century socially linked-up mass movement of people who are sick of corruption, the lack of representative government, and being poor.

It is an important fact that these movements cut across national boundaries. All the past movements in the Middle East—nationalist and Islamist—pretended to be “pan” movements of some kind. But they never caught on because their universal claims were myths, undermined by tribal, religious, and nationalist divisions.

The third wave revolt is different. Despite the unique national and tribal features of each movement, it is united by the same emotional revulsion to the ruin and corruption created by the first two waves of revolution in the Middle East. The people of Libya are no less disgusted with Qadhafi than the people of Iran are with Ahmadinejad. One may be largely Sunni Arabs and the other Shiite Persians, but both are utterly finished with the ideologies, pretentions, and results of the Middle East’s first two failed revolutions.

A tale-tell sign this is happening is that al-Qaeda is utterly sidelined. Its leaders are actually horrified by this outbreak of demands for democracy and freedom, since they are utterly against them. While the Muslim Brotherhood in Egypt is trying to figure out how to take advantage of this new opening, even they are keeping their Islamist goals shrouded. The time for Islamists revolutions, which began with Iran in the 1970s, may be finally ending in the Middle East. Of course, like all revolutions, there will be backlashes and in some instances, Islamists may come to power. We have to watch out for that.

The new Middle East revolution has taken the Obama administration completely by surprise, and for good reason: Their whole approach to the Middle East is thoroughly outdated and irrelevant. Obama’s “engagement” strategy toward the “Islamic world” is irrelevant to the Middle East. It completely misses the point, which is the peoples’ demand for freedom and better standards of living. All it seems to do is to cause Obama to launch denunciations with dizzying speed when it is a pro-American dictator like Egypt’s Mubarak, but to delay for days in saying a word when it’s an anti-American thug like Libya’s Qadhafi and Iran’s Ahmadinejad.

Everything the Obama administration thinks is important in the Middle East—from the Arab-Israeli talks to Obama’s idea that we need only prove we don’t hate Islam—are completely beside the point. Obama’s weak responses are not caused by wise caution, but by cluelessness. His world view is stuck in a past where people actually believed if only America humbled itself sufficiently, and Israel stopped provoking Palestinians with things like building settlements, peace would break out and the people of the Middle East would live happily ever after.

We are in a totally new, unpredictable, and historic phase in the Middle East. No one—particularly Barack Obama—knows exactly where it is heading. However, we had better get our objectives and strategy clear very quickly.

The vacillation has got to end. If we find Qadhafi’s suppression of the revolt unacceptable, we need to do more than “monitor,” “coordinate,” and “consult.” If we want to see the Egyptian revolution turn out well, we need to be more forceful in talking with the army there about how to proceed with elections and reform the economy. If we find Ahmadinejad’s behavior unacceptable, we need to consider options more forceful than talking with “multilateral institutions.”

Above all, the administration needs to wake up and realize that it’s facing a new world. As Elliott Abrams noted, when Amre Moussa, the secretary general of the Arab League, is more forceful in denouncing human rights violations in the Middle East than the American President, you know you are more than a few steps behind history.

Posted in American Leadership


 

A New Palestinian Movement: Young, Networked, Nonviolent

By Joe Klein

Time Magazine: Thursday, Mar. 31, 2011

Read more: http://www.time.com/time/magazine/article/0,9171,2062474,00.html#ixzz1WXWLf9Ff

--------------------------------------------

(Comments: the recent spontanuous popular upheavals and revolutions that are now taking place in the the Middle East represent the reeal awakening of the Arab consciuousness and a real new direction for the people of that region to address the deadly issues of those countries's survival and regeneration.

Recently, a grouip of overseas Cambodians have been pushing for that same kind of awakening movement in cambodia, led by Ou Chal, a Cambodian living in France. His priority is to have similar movement of popular uprising in Cambodia.

He correctly identified the Vietnamese colonialism with the support of Hun Sen and Sihanouk, as the main cause for Cambodia's slow but cetain disintegration, if nothing is being done soon. This is totally different for the cases in the Middle East, except the Palestinian case.

In the Middle East, it is mainly an internal problem, that the corrupt and dictatorial regimes in those countries ranging from Egypt to Tunisia. Whereas in Cambodia, it is more of an external problem combined with the internal problems of subserviency of the Hun Sen's systemic corruption regime with the support of Sihanouk whom most cambodians still revered as the "God-King."

Because of the horrible image of Cambodian in general, created by the Khmer Rouge as the most vicious and mass killer in the world, which in reality was the product of the Vietnamese invention.

In order to address this double problems (Internal corruption and dictatorship, and controlled by Vietnam,) he proposed that cambodians should rise up to chase the Vietnamese colonialists out of Cambodia, using the same tactic as was used by the people in the Middle East.

However, this noble project, as suggested by Ou Chal group, has many good as well as bad components. As I had said before, the Cambodian problem of survival stems from an internal (Hun Sen-Sihanouk's dictatorship and systemic corruption; Please, go to this link; Sihanouk and his Tragic Role in Contemporary Cambodia) and as well as an external problem (Vietnamese colonialism; for more information on this, please go to this link; Vietnam Tributary System with Deadly Twist ), and they are linked with each other.

Because of that link, a priority must be set for the feasibility of the project suggested by Ou Chal and his group.

This priority should be to address the internal issue first, then the external issue. Why, because, in view of the bad name for all the Cambodian people as a result of the Khmer Rouge bad and damning reputation of being the most curel and deadly from of governance, and with the efforts of "demonizing the demons," by such organization as the DCCAM run by Youk Chhang and with the help of all those Veitnamese admiriers such as Ben Kiernan, and company, it is difficult for the rest of the world not to associate the proposed "Lotus Revolution" as racist. as typified by Sam Rainsy's attempt to remove the border markers in Svay Rieng province, last year.

In addition, since the brunt of the struggle for the survival of Cambodia and its people, must be carried out and led from within Cambodia, and not by remote control from France or the United States of America. And since the majority of the Cambodian people are deeply traumatized and desdtitute, they are hardly capapble of survival due to the oppressive state of abject poverty that is now faced by the majority of the cambodian caused by land confiscation by Hun Sen, and by climate change (See the articles titled "Climate Change to Hit rural Area." and "Scope of land evictions revealed," it is difficult to see to see this Lotus Revolution as is being proprosed by Ou Chal and his friends becoming a reality anytime soon.

Last but not least, who is going to lead this Lotus Revolution movement? From outside or from inside? Sam Rainsy and Kem Sokha are already being marginalized by Hun Sen and Sihnaouk and the international because of their political mistakes and lack of basic quality for leadership.

Kem Sokha still continue to have Penn Sovan as one of the senior members of his HRP party, while Sam Rainsy continues toi be hding in France, while hoping for Hun Sen to pardon him. Until such moment, when the Cambodian can find a real leader, with the same dignity, courage, patience, and intelligence of the caliber of Aung San Suu Kyi or Nelson Mandela, there is no way the Lotus Revolution can be carried out with any chance of success.

Those who advocate this Lotus Revolution should know that by pushing the cambodian people from outside to take on the Veitnamese, they may lead those Cambodians in Cambodia to be uselessly massacred by Hun Sen. And then Hun Sen succeed may to put the blame the Cambodinas people in Cambodia, who would be involved in this Lotus Revolution; as Hun Sen may kill a few Vietnamese in Cambodia and put the blame on those who are part and involved in this Lotus Revoilution. Then the Vietnamese would be more than happy to come back to cambodia and "save" cambodia again, as they did in 1979 and before.

Therefore, if there is a priority for this Lotus Revolution project, is to put the main emphasis on removing (With ballots and non with bullets) Hun Sen and Sihanouk from power in Cambodia, and to openly use "Non Violence" as a means to reach that objective.

The article titled "A New Palestinian Movement: Young, Networked, Nonviolent ," based on a good example in Palestine sea-change from violence to nonviolence, and the implication for a complete outlook in Palestine. the Palestinian case is most similar to Cambodia's, as the Palestinians like the Cambodians, are fighting both internal and external enemies, and they wisely have adopted "Non-Violence" as a strategy to fight these dual internal and external objectves. And please, carefully read the companion articles titled " Lessons and False Lessons from Libya," and "The Third Wave Revolution in the Middle East…and the Administration’s Cluelessness,"to learn more what is right and what wrong from the lessons of the Arab Awakening lessons from Libya.

All sincere and honest Cambodians inside and outside Cambodia, want the Lotus Revolution to work out for Cambodia, but, it can be useful only if these considerations, for changes as I have outlined in this comment, are seriously taken into consideration.

Naranhkiri Tith Ph.D. Washington DC. September 01, 2011)

--------------------------------------------

Fadi Quran speaks with young members of the March 15 movement in Ramallah

Eduardo Castaldo for TIMEFadi Quran is the face of the new Middle East. He is 23, a graduate of Stanford University, with a double major in physics and international relations. He is a Palestinian who has returned home to start an alternative-energy company and see what he can do to help create a Palestinian state. He identifies with neither of the two preeminent Palestinian political factions, Hamas and Fatah. His allegiance is to the Facebook multitudes who orchestrated the overthrow of Hosni Mubarak in Egypt and who are organizing nonviolent protests throughout the region. In the Palestinian territories, the social-networking rebels call themselves the March 15 movement—and I would call Quran one of the leaders of the group except that it doesn't really have leaders yet. It is best described as a loose association of "bubbles," he says, that hasn't congealed. It launched relatively small, semisuccessful protests in the West Bank and Gaza on the aforementioned March 15; it is staging a small, ongoing vigil in the main square of Ramallah. It has plans for future nonviolent actions; it may or may not have the peaceful throngs to bring these off.

I meet with Quran and several other young Palestinians at the local Coca-Cola Bottling Co. headquarters in Ramallah, which tells you something important about this movement: we are not meeting in a mosque. I've known one of them, Fadi El-Salameen, for five years. He was an early volunteer for the Seeds of Peace program, which intermingled Palestinian and Israeli teenagers at a summer camp in Maine. In recent years, El-Salameen has spent much of his time in the U.S. and has achieved a certain prominence—he is quietly charismatic, a world-class networker, the sort of person who is invited to international conferences—but he is now spending more time at home in Hebron, organizing the March 15 movement in the West Bank's largest city. "I met some of the leaders of the Tahrir Square movement at a conference in Doha," he tells me. "They don't fit the usual profile of a 'youth leader.' They are low-key, well educated but not wealthy. They are figuring it out as they go along, trying to figure out what works." (See "Growing Up Palestinian in the Age of the Wall.")

The young Palestinians don't seem as pragmatic as all that; they are somewhere beyond wildly idealistic. "The goal is to liberate the minds of our people," says Najwan Berekdar, an Israeli-born Arab who is a women's-rights activist. "We want to get past all the old identities—Fatah, Hamas, religious, secular, Israeli and Palestinian Arab —and create a mass nonviolent movement." Berekdar has touched on an idea that might prove truly threatening to Israelis: a "one state" movement uniting Palestinians on both sides of the current border. But the young Palestinians have not focused on anything so specific. Their current political plan is to go back to the future—to achieve Palestinian unity by resurrecting and holding elections for a body called the Palestinian National Council, which took a backseat after the Oslo accords created the Palestinian Authority and its parliamentary component. This seems rather abstruse—the basic rule for people-power movements is, Organize first, bureaucratize later — and it would be easy to dismiss these young people as hopelessly naive but for two factors. The first is that they've seized the Palestinian version of a suddenly valuable international brand: the Tahrir Square revolution. "We cannot discount their importance," a prominent Israeli official told me. "Not after what happened in Egypt." (See "In the West Bank, An Economy Without a Nation.")

But equally important are their methods. Ever since Israel won control of the West Bank and Gaza in 1967, the Palestinian national movement has been defined by terrorism, intransigence and, until recently in the West Bank, corruption. It has never been known for dramatic acts of nonviolence. "If they'd been led by Gandhi rather than Yasser Arafat, they would have had a state 20 years ago," Kenneth Pollack of the Saban Center at the Brookings Institution told me. Israeli officials acknowledge that the recent, peaceful economic and security reforms led by Palestinian Prime Minister Salam Fayyad have been the most effective tactics the Palestinians have ever used in trying to create a state. But they haven't gotten the Palestinians anywhere in their negotiations with the equally intransigent Israeli government. Jewish settlements continue to expand on Palestinian land. A mass nonviolent movement might tip the balance, especially if the world—including the Israeli public —began to see Palestinians as noble practitioners of passive resistance rather than as suicide bombers.

The Israeli leadership is as perplexed as everyone else about what the revolutionary tide in the region will bring. Prime Minister Benjamin Netanyahu has said he'd prefer dealing with democracies, but he isn't so sure that the Tahrir Square movement will yield a democracy in Egypt (and there are already indications that Egypt's new government will push harder for a Palestinian peace accord than Mubarak ever did). Netanyahu has wisely called for a Marshall Plan for the Middle East, an idea that the Saudis—who seem to agree with the Israelis on practically everything these days—have also quietly endorsed. "If you can't get the young Egyptians involved in big public-works projects, like new housing, which is badly needed," an Israeli intelligence expert told me, "then they're back in the square for sure, only they'll be supporting the Muslim Brotherhood this time."

That seems unduly pessimistic. The Facebook rebels may have more influence on the suddenly antiquated Islamists than vice versa; if there is Shari'a, it will come with alternative-energy start-ups and a Coca-Cola chaser. "You have to wonder what sort of influence this revolution has had on Hamas," a Palestinian Christian said to me. "Are they watching al-Jazeera and seeing nonviolence succeed where terrorism has failed?" (See "In the West Bank: A Visit With a Soon-To-Be Ex-Negotiator.")

The Israelis assume not, which seems a safe assumption: Hamas rule in Gaza is going well, despite the Israeli boycott. "The Hamas military wing is making money off the smuggling from the tunnels [from Egypt into Gaza]," a West Bank businessman tells me. "They sell my product for twice my price. And yet the standard of living is rising in Gaza." In fact, Hamas seems more secure right now than Fatah, despite the economic successes in the West Bank. Palestinian President Mahmoud Abbas has been wounded by the leak to al-Jazeera of private memos that showed Palestinian negotiators making what seemed to be major concessions to the Israelis. In order to restore some of his credibility, Abbas has been reaching out to Hamas, raising the prospect of a reconciliation—and destroying any slim hope of an accord with the Israelis. "Abbas has to choose," a Netanyahu aide told me, "between Hamas and us."

So the stalemate continues—with one exception: the March 15 movement and the rush of history in the region. The young activists may be preoccupied by the chimera of Palestinian unity at the moment, but what happens if they turn their full attention to the Israeli occupation? What happens if they begin to organize marches to protest the near daily outrages perpetrated by Jewish settlers? What if they stage sit-down strikes to open roads that are used by settlers but closed to Palestinians? What if they march 10,000 strong against a settlement that is refusing Palestinians access to a traditional water supply? "If it is nonviolent, then that means, by definition, it is civilized," an Israeli official said. "We have no problem with that." But what if the Palestinians are nonviolent and the Jewish settlers are not? "I think about the dogs unleashed on Martin Luther King in Birmingham," Quran says. "I think about the beatings. That's what it took for Americans to see the justice of his cause. We will be risking our lives, but that is what it takes. I only hope that we're not too well educated to be courageous."

Download TIME's iPhone, BlackBerry and Android applications.



Read more:
http://www.time.com/time/magazine/article/0,9171,2062474,00.html#ixzz1WXVz8878